










Class ZEZ4 

Book -T.5^4 

GopighfN 0 J-l_ 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 









bp 0berett C. Comltncon 


A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON. 
Illustrated. Crown 8vo, $1.20, net. Postage 
extra. 

THE BOYS OF OLD MONMOUTH. A Story 
of Washington’s Campaign in New Jersey in 
1778. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, $1.50. 

A JERSEY BOY IN THE REVOLUTION. 
Illustrated. Crown 8vo, $1.50. 

IN THE HANDS OF THE REDCOATS. 
A Tale of the Jersey Ship and the Jersey 
Shore in the Days of the Revolution. Illus- 
trated. Crown 8vo, $1.50. 

UNDER COLONIAL COLORS. Illustrated. 
Crown 8vo f $1.20, net. Postpaid $1.35. 

HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & CO. 
Boston and New York. 


A LIEUTENANT UNDER 
WASHINGTON 










RESOLUTELY THE YOUNG LIEUTENANT ADVANCED (page 248) 


A LIEUTENANT UNDER 
WASHINGTON 

& ®ale of tJ)f IBranDi’totne and ©mnantoton 


BY 

EVERETT T. TOMLINSON 

« « 

AUTHOR OP “THE BOYS OP OLD MONMOUTH,” “ IN THE HANDS OP THE 
REDCOATS,” “UNDER COLONIAL COLORS,” “WARD HILL AS 
WESTON,” “CAMPING IN THE 8T. LAWRENCE,” ETC., ETC. 





* » 


BOSTON AND NEW YORK 
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY 
(£fre Cambri&oe 

1903 



THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Copies Received 

OCT 10 1903 

Copyiight Entry 

frxX, b~f c [03 

CLASS ^ XXc. No 

4 CJ r tf- b 

COPY □. 


-&T 


COPYRIGHT 1903 BY EVERETT T. TOMLINSON 
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 


( 


Published October rgo3 


C « 
• « 


« t 
« 4 


C C 

« e 
• • • 
c c 


• • 
«■ • • 


* * 

4 C 

• • ♦ 


t «• C « * 

« « • 

4 « c C 

c • • 

• C « 4 « 


<* 

. • 








PREFACE 


In this tale I have endeavored to interest 
my young readers in some of the stirring 
events of that famous year of 1777. The 
battles, although they were not all won, were 
nevertheless not lost, for they all helped to 
develop and reveal the true men who were 
indeed the fathers of our country. 

The basis of most of the incidents used 
was found in early and “ out of print ” books, 
so that the story in a measure is “ true.” The 
experiences of the hardy men are no less a 
real part of our history than were the battles 
fought. The heroism they displayed ought 
to be inspiring, though to-day the “hero” 
may never be called upon to display his power 
by bearing arms. Courage, patience, forti- 
tude, and hope are qualities of life that are 
ever in demand. 

If an interest shall be aroused in the his- 
tory of our country by the reading of this 
story, and the young people be led to make 
further investigations of their own, the writer 
will feel that his labor has not been in vain. 

EVERETT T. TOMLINSON. 

Elizabeth, New Jersey. 


( 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. A False Alarm 1 

II. An Unwilling Prisoner .... 14 

III. The Penalty 26 

IV. Captain Martin’s Visit .... 38 

V. Into the Swamp 51 

VI. A Perplexing Capture 63 

VII. Three Puzzling Interviews ... 75 

VIII. Hugh’s Explanation 87 

IX. The Cipher . 99 

X. A Translation and What came of 

It Ill 

XI. At the Meeting Place .... 123 

XII. A Pursuit 135 

XIII. An Exciting Meeting 147 

XIV. The Camp is abandoned .... 158 

XV. An Unexpected Interview . . . 170 

XVI. Like a Thief in the Night . . . 182 

XVII. A Talk in the Night 194 

XVIII. The Battle of the Brandywine . 206 

XIX. Between the Lines 218 

XX. A Midnight Attack 229 

XXI. An Unexpected Capture .... 241 

XXII. The Return 253 

XXIII. Germantown . 265 

XXIV. The Aid of Simon Safford . . . 277 


CONTENTS 


viii 

XXV. In the Old Mill 289 

XXVI. A Puzzling Prisoner 301 

XXVII. The Departure 313 

XXVIII. Within the Stockade 325 

XXIX. In Strange Company ..... 337 

XXX. A Disclosure 349 

XXXI. The Contest near the Haystack . 362 
XXXII. Conclusion 374 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

Resolutely the Young Lieutenant advanced 

Frontispiece 

It was John Lippard . . . his Eyes burning with 

Anger 36 

“Wiiat art thou doing there, my Friend?” . 192 
Henry now realized that he had lost . . . 370 






♦ 




I 


A LIEUTENANT UNDER 
WASHINGTON 


CHAPTER I 

A FALSE ALARM 

“ It ’s a long waiting we are having here, 
Hugh.” 

“ There might be worse things than wait- 

• „ >> 
ing. 

“ That ’s true, but we did n’t come here 
to do nothing.” 

“ 6 Nothing ’ ? Do you call it c nothing ’ 
we ’ve been doing this summer, Lieutenant ? 
To my mind, it ’s a great trick the general has 
played on Cornwallis. Just think how busy 
he ’s kept his lordship all summer long. He 
would n’t give the redcoats the chance to 
fight in the open they wanted, and yet Gen- 
eral Washington has held every man Jack of 
them right here in Jersey at Amboy, or kept 
them cooped up in New York like a hen with 
chickens. They could n’t go up the Hudson 
to help John Burgoyne, and though they ’ve 


2 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


tried to jnake us believe they were going to 
strike Boston or Philadelphia they haven’t 
forced our man. They knew, I ’m thinking, 
it would n’t be just safe to leave New York 
so that General Washington could have the 
chance to show what he could do with his 
army there. No, sir, Lieutenant ! It ’s the 
best kind of work we ’ve been doing all sum- 
mer long ! ” As he spoke the elder man 
lifted his eyes from the frying-pan he was 
holding out over the fire and gazed reprov- 
ingly at the young officer who was seated on 
the ground near him. “ Besides,” he added 
thoughtfully, as he once more gave his atten- 
tion to the task of preparing supper, “ it is n’t 
too late yet for the waiting to stop and the 
work to begin.” 

“ I know it, Hugh ; I know it ’s just as you 
say,” replied the young lieutenant quickly. 
“ But there are a good many of the men who 
are becoming hard to manage. Ever since 
General W ashington gave out his order about 
gambling and foraging, it seems as if every 
one was almost ready to break out in some 
way. It keeps the officers busy, I can tell 
you ! ” 

“What would you have him do?” de- 
manded his friend. “ Take it all back ? ” 


A FALSE ALARM 


8 


“ No, not that ; I ’m not complaining, only 
it ’s hard, that ’s all I mean. I went past the 
tavern , 1 and I saw the general come out and 
jump on the back of that little bay pony of 
his — you know the horse, don’t you, Hugh ? ” 

“ To be sure I do. I never see it without 
wondering why such a big man as the gen- 
eral is, should ride such a small horse. His 
stirrups almost touch the ground when he is 
on its back.” 

“ I know it. It is strange ; but the horse 
is a beauty, and can go like the wind. The 
redcoats would have plenty to do if they 
tried to chase him when he was on the back 
of that little bay. I saw him start out this 
afternoon, as I was telling you, and there 
wasn’t any one with him either, except his 
mulatto boy, Bill ; but the way in which he 
started off made me think there might he 
something going on that would make it 
interesting for us all, he seemed to be so 
stirred up.” 

u You can’t tell by any such trick as that,” 
said Hugh, shaking his head. “ That’s the 
way he has of doing everything, — he just 
acts as if he thought everything he did was 

1 Freeman’s tavern, General Washington’s headquarters 
at Morristown, N. J., in 1777. 


4 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the most important thing in the whole world. 
I believe that if he had to polish his own 
spurs, he’d do it with all his might, mind, 
and strength. It does n’t seem to make any 
difference to him whether the matter is big or 
little, he just goes right at it as if that was 
the one thing that must be done right and 
done then. It ’s a trick he has.” 

“ All I can say is, then,” laughed the young 
officer, “ that I wish there was more of the 
same feeling among the men. I ’m sure I 
find it hard to keep the men under me up to 
any sort of a mark.” 

“ That ’s just it. That ’s just it,” said 
Hugh soberly. 

“ What ’s just it ? I don’t see what you 
mean.” 

“ That ’s just the reason why some men will 
always have to do what others tell ’em to, and 
others have to tell ’em what to do. They ’re 
born that way, and can’t help it any more ’n 
a hound dog can help chasing a buck. An’ 
then they wonder why ’t is that some has the 
good luck to be made officers and lord it over 
the others, an’ why ’t is that they can’t get the 
same places for themselves. I tell you ’t is n’t 
the nature o’ things ! When a man slides 
over his work, an’ does n’t see what to do, an’ 


A FALSE ALARM 


5 


does n’t do what he sees, why he ’s just bound 
for to be a man to do what others tell him to 
do, just as long as he draws this ‘ fleeting 
breath/ as the psalm tune says. Are n’t you 
a lieutenant, Henry ? ” 

“ I suppose I am,” replied the young officer 
with a laugh. 

“ W ell, is n’t that just what I was tellin’ 
ye ? ” demanded the elder man, with an 
expression of intense pride on his face. 

“ But you ’re a sergeant, are n’t you, 
Hugh?” 

“ Humph ! What ’s a sergeant ’longside o’ 
a lieutenant ? ” 

u He ’s a mighty good friend to have, I 
can tell you ! rejoined the younger man. “ I 
don’t know what would ever have become 
of me if it had n’t been for you, Hugh. I 
beg pardon, I mean Sergeant.” 

“I’m good to get your supper and a few 
things like that, but I ’ve not got brains, 
same ’s you have, lad. I ’ve got just sense 
enough to know that, though, which I ’m 
thinking is more ’n some o’ the fool soldiers 
in this army know, who are all the time tryin’ 
to show off and let on how, if they was run- 
nin’ things, we ’d soon have every Britisher 
shut up in jail.” 


6 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ This is better, any way, than tramping 
through the woods or freezing under the 
walls of Quebec as we almost did two years 
ago, Hugh.” The young officer spoke as if he 
had not heard the words of his comrade. He 
was seated on the ground in front of a rude 
little hut which had been erected of logs and 
slabs. Many structures similar to that could 
be seen on the hillside, for here the American 
army under Washington was encamped late 
in the summer of 1777. 

Two years before this time, young Henry 
Miner, then only a young fellow of eighteen, 
in company with the trapper, Hugh, had left 
his Pennsylvania home for the camp of the 
colonial soldiers at Cambridge. From that 
place the two men had marched with the little 
force under Benedict Arnold and after making 
their way through the wilderness of Maine 
had laid seige to Quebec. 1 In the disastrous 
attempt to capture that town, both men had 
been made prisoners, and, after having under- 
gone a long and dreary confinement in the 
prisons of the ancient city, had at last been 
released, carried by sea to New York, and then 
given again their liberty. But Henry Miner 
had been for a long time ill because of his 
1 See Under Colonial Colors • 


A FALSE ALARM 


7 


suffering on that ill-fated expedition, and 
therefore unable to reenter the army until 
the early spring of 1777. A position had 
been offered him among the famous riflemen 
of Morgan, but he had preferred to accept 
the offer of a lieutenancy in a Pennsylvania 
company, made up, as it was, of men from 
his own state, many of whom he person- 
ally knew. His stanch friend, although the 
number of his years was double that of 
Henry’s, had again accompanied him, and he 
too had been enrolled as a sergeant, although 
he steadily and sturdily protested that such 
a position was far above that to which he 
was entitled either by his ability or experience. 

His devotion to his young friend and his 
unshaken confidence in his capability were 
his chief characteristics. There was nothing 
in his power which he was not eager to do 
for the young soldier, and the devotion with 
which he watched over him was not unlike a 
mother for her child. Young Henry Miner, 
or Lieutenant Miner, as he was addressed in 
the army, now a sturdy and vigorous young 
man of twenty, fully recovered from the 
severe attack of scurvy from which he had 
suffered long after his return from Quebec, 
quick, active, of medium height, of quiet and 


8 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

somewhat reserved manners, always earnest in 
whatever he did, was perhaps not entirely 
unworthy of the affection of his devoted friend, 
the trapper. At least his father and mother 
had so believed, when reluctantly they had 
given their consent for him to join the little 
army which was struggling to secure the 
liberties of the scattered colonists. 

It was Hugh who had erected the hut in 
which he and Henry and two others of the 
younger officers had their quarters ; and he it 
was also who had insisted upon serving as cook. 
His previous experiences in the forest, when 
for many weeks at a time he would be away 
from the settlement and living the lonely life 
of his calling, had perhaps fitted him to a 
marked degree for the tasks which he had 
taken upon himself, from the time when he 
and Henry Miner had joined the army at 
Morristown. At all events it was certain 
that, in spite of the scarcity of provisions and 
the pressing difficulty of securing rations, 
few had been served so well as had the young 
lieutenant and his three messmates. In a 
general way Henry was aware of the condi- 
tions that prevailed in the camp; and how 
it was that Hugh had provided so well he 
did not understand. However, as the fact 


A FALSE ALARM 


9 


remained true, with the thoughtlessness of 
youth he was not disposed to inquire too 
closely into details, being well content that 
Hugh was with him, and therefore there was 
no special cause for anxiety. 

“ Yes, this is better than you had it in the old 
Dauphin jail, I make no doubt/’ said Hugh, 
responding to the remark of the young lieu- 
tenant. “ But ye see, Lieutenant ” — Hugh 
always insisted upon addressing his friend by 
his military title, although he was equally 
insistent that he himself should be called 
simply Hugh — “ I was n’t there with ye. 
If they’d only let me join ye, I might ’a’ 
been able to help ye out a bit. However, 
that ’s neither here nor there. This supper ’s 
’bout ready, if I ’m not mistaken.” 

“ Shall we wait for the others ? ” 

“ Why should we ? They ought to know 
’nough to come back when it ’s supper time, 
an’ if they don’t, it ’s no one’s fault but their 
own. Better fall to, lad — I mean Lieuten- 
ant — an’ they can have what’s left.” 

“ But I ’m not sure there ’ll be anything 
left, Hugh.” 

66 So much the more reason, then, for them 
to he here on time. Perhaps they ’ll learn 
better. Everybody seems to be o’ my way o’ 


10 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

thinking” he added, as he glanced along the 
hillside, where the smoke could be seen rising 
from many a fire like their own. 

Lieutenant Henry Miner was too hungry 
to require a second bidding, and as the trap- 
per placed on the rude stand, which served 
as a table, the smoking food he had prepared, 
he fell to with a will. The sergeant watched 
him for a moment, a smile of pleasure and 
pride lighting up his somewhat grim counte- 
nance, and it was evident that even in the 
present task he felt that his protege would 
display qualities that certainly ought to com- 
mend him to the attention of all observers. 

u Come on, Hugh,” called Henry ; “ are n’t 
you going to join me ? ” 

“ Presently, presently,” replied the ser- 
geant. “ I ’ll be with you in a minute, — 
I’ve ” — 

Suddenly the trapper ceased and the ex- 
pression upon his face instantly changed. 
The smile of approval departed, and in its 
place came a look intent, eager, keen. The 
young lieutenant, too, leaped to his feet and 
stood for a moment listening intently to 
sounds that came up from the valley below. 

Dim and indistinct the report of a musket 
had been heard, and quickly this had been 


A FALSE ALARM 


11 


followed by another nearer the camp. Before 
the echoes of the report had died away the 
sound of another gun still nearer the hillside 
was heard, and this, too, was followed by 
others at various distances, but each in turn 
nearer the place where the little American 
army was lying. 

“ The signal ! They he coming ! ” said the 
young lieutenant sharply, as he reached for 
his sword and then ran swiftly from the 
place. 

“ Sounds like it. It does for certain ! ” 
muttered the sergeant, as he too grasped his 
gun and prepared to follow his friend. 
“ Perhaps he won’t feel that we ’re not doing 
anything now, though for my part I like that 
better ’n I do the fighting.” 

Nevertheless the trapper did not delay, but 
by the time he had arrived at the green he 
found a surging crowd of unruly and almost 
unorganized men already there, for the signal 
was clearly understood by all, and it was 
known that for miles out from Morristown 
men had been stationed at regular intervals 
who were to give knowledge of the approach 
of the enemy by discharging their rifles. 

As Hugh joined the rabble, among which 
the officers were moving and calling out their 


12 A LIEUTENANT UNDER W A SHIN G TON 

orders, striving to bring some form of order 
out of the prevailing confusion, he glanced 
up at the tavern. Behind each window, 
five of the best marksmen in the army had 
already taken their stand, prepared to defend 
the commander and his quarters from any 
approaching enemy. Almost contemptuously 
the trapper gazed at these men, whose skill 
in comparison with his own he was inclined 
to regard with slight respect. 

It was not long before a semblance of order 
was restored to the surging crowd of men on 
the green, and there they waited for further 
news. A half hour elapsed, and still the 
men stood ready to act at the word of their 
leaders. 

“ False alarm. Nobody coming,” at last 
was heard on every side, and soon the 
assembly dispersed and the men prepared to 
return to their quarters. 

“ That ’s the third inside of a week,” said 
Lieutenant Miner as he joined Hugh on the 
way back to their hut. “ It ’s becoming 
monotonous.” 

“ Better so than the other, lad, — I mean 
Lieutenant,” replied the trapper. Henry 
laughed, and for a time the two walked on in 
silence. As they came nearer their quarters 


A FALSE ALARM 


13 


suddenly both stopped and listened intently. 
From the depths of the woods came a scream, 
shrill, prolonged, weird. The sound was not 
repeated, though they waited long to hear, and 
then without a word being spoken, both men 
turned and plunged into the woods, running 
swiftly in the direction from which the star- 
tling sound had been heard. 


CHAPTER II 


AN UNWILLING PRISONER 

For a time the young lieutenant and his com- 
panion ran swiftly through the woods, fol- 
lowing as nearly as possible the direction from 
which the startling cry had been heard. The 
sun was low in the western sky, but the light 
amidst the trees was still clear and the two 
men had no difficulty in finding their way. 

The silence which had followed the weird 
sound that had caused them to leave the 
beaten pathway and dart into the forest had 
now become almost oppressive. The branches 
of the tall trees were almost motionless, and 
the noise of some bird as it darted from bush 
to tree or from branch to branch, startled by 
their unexpected approach, was of itself almost 
a cause of alarm. The very stillness itself was 
oppressive, and at last the younger man stopped 
abruptly as he said, “We ’ ve come a long way, 
Hugh, and have n’t found anything.” 

“ That ’s correct, Lieutenant ; but it may 
not mean there is n’t anything to be found.” 


AN UNWILLING PRISONER 15 

“ What shall we do ? ” 

“ That ’s for you to say. You ’re a lieu- 
tenant, lad, — I mean, Lieutenant. ,, 

“ We haven’t found anything.” 

“ So I heard ye remark.” 

“ Perhaps we did n’t really hear anything of 
importance. W e were all stirred up over the 
false alarm and ready to believe every sound 
we heard was a yell of the redcoats. We 
might as well go back.” 

“ You ’re the one to say as to that.” But 
evidently the sergeant was by no means con- 
vinced that the search should be abandoned. 

“ But we have n’t found anything wrong, 
Hugh,” persisted the young officer, as if he felt 
somehow obliged to resist the implied rebuke. 
“ I ’m as ready to go on as you are, if you think 
it ’s worth while. But I believe ’t was some 
bird we heard.” 

“ 6 Bird ! ’ ” retorted Hugh. “ ’T was a bird, 
then, what had four legs.” 

“Four legs? Didn’t you think it was a 
man ? ” 

“No, I didn’t.” 

“ What was it, then ? ” 

“ That ’s what we came here to find out. 
But if you say so, we ’ll quit and go back to 
camp. You ’re the one to give orders.” 


16 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“I haven’t any orders to give. All I 
wanted was just to find out ” — 

The young lieutenant paused abruptly as 
he perceived a sudden change in the manner 
of his friend. Hugh had bent lower and was 
peering intently at some object off to his right. 
As Henry turned and glanced keenly in the 
same direction, he instantly discovered what it 
was that had aroused the trapper’s interest. 

Emerging from a clump of low cedar trees 
he beheld two men. As they came out into the 
more open spaces their actions betrayed their 
fear of discovery, for they glanced about them 
in all directions before they moved forward, 
and by every movement betrayed the fear of 
discovery which apparently possessed them. 

Henry Miner had instantly stepped behind 
a huge tree at the trapper’s suggestion, who 
had himself set the example, and then both 
peered forth at the two men, who soon began 
to approach the place where the others were 
concealed. As they came nearer Henry’s in- 
terest became keener, for he had recognized 
one of the men as John Lippard, a careless, 
worthless young man of about twenty-five years 
of age, a member of one of the Pennsylvania 
companies, who had already spent a goodly 
part of the summer in the guardhouse for 


AN UNWILLING PRISONER 


IT 


his various acts of disobedience. His com- 
panion he could not recognize, but all Henry’s 
interest was quickly drawn to John himself, 
who was bearing some strange object upon his 
back. It was evident that both men were en- 
gaged in some act which they were desirous of 
concealing for the caution with which they 
advanced and the frequent glances they cast 
about them alike proclaimed their fear of 
being seen. 

It was not until the two men had come 
within a few yards of the place where Hugh 
and Henry were concealed that the young lieu- 
tenant was able to determine what the strange 
burden was which John was carrying upon his 
back. A low exclamation of anger escaped 
the lieutenant’s lips as he at last perceived 
that John Lippard was bringing a half grown 
pig, which he had caught and was now carry- 
ing on the end of a short club which rested 
upon his shoulder. 

The sight instantly aroused a feeling of 
anger in the young lieutenant’s heart. Gen- 
eral Washington had issued the strictest of 
orders against foraging on the scattered 
country people by his own soldiers, and al- 
ready several had felt the power of his anger 
when his commands had been disobeyed. 


18 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Kegardless of his companion and with no 
thought of personal consequences to himself, 
Henry instantly stepped forth from his hiding 
place and hailed the men. 

“ Jack Lippard, what are you doing with 
that pig?” he demanded. 

The unexpected summons for a moment 
seemed to deprive the foragers of their power 
of speech. John Lippard’s companion was 
the first to recover from his surprise, and 
before any one fully realized what he was 
about to do, he had turned into the woods and 
fled swiftly from the spot. If any doubt 
as to the nature of the action of the men had 
remained in the lieutenant’s heart, it would 
have been instantly banished by the flight of 
the man, which of itself was a conclusive proof 
of guilt. 

John Lippard had swung his burden to the 
ground, and stood facing Henry and Hugh, 
for the latter had now advanced and was stand- 
ing by the young officer’s side. At first he 
had apparently been overwhelmed by the sud- 
den summons, but in a brief time he had 
recovered a measure of self-confidence and 
stood leering at the young officer, although 
he did not make any attempt to reply to his 
question. 


AN UNWILLING PRISONER 19 

“ What are you doing with that pig? ” de- 
manded Henry again. 

“ I ’m not doin’ anything. It ’s there/’ he 
replied impudently, pointing as he spoke at 
the lifeless body at his feet. 

“ Where did you get it?” said Henry 
sternly. 

“ Back here a piece.” 

u You know what the general’s orders are ? ” 

“ About what ? ” 

a About foraging.” 

“ He has n’t ordered any one not to dicker 
for a pig, has he?” 

“ Did you buy that pig ? ” 

u I don’t see what you have to say about it, 
any way.” John Lippard was becoming angry 
and impudent as well. 

“ You don’t answer my question,” replied 
Henry, restraining his own anger by an effort. 

“ I don’t intend to. It ’s nothing to you 
any way, and I don’t have to tell every little 
whipper-snapper in camp what I ’m doing, — 
not much, I don’t ! ” 

Turning quickly to Hugh, Henry said qui- 
etly, “ We ’ll have to tie the fellow’s hands 
behind him. He does n’t seem to under- 
stand ” — 

“Now look here, Lieutenant,” interrupted 


20 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the man quickly. u I did n’t just mean what 
I said. You know how it is, for I suppose you 
sometimes say more ’ n ye meant for to say. 
Hold yer horses a bit, till ye hear what I ’ve 
got to say.” 

“ What is it ? ” said Henry quietly. It 
may have been that his very quietness de- 
ceived the man, for assuming a bolder attitude, 
he advanced a step nearer, and leering as he 
spoke, said, — 

“ Now, Lieutenant, half o’ that pig ’s pro- 
mised to one o’ the captains ” — 

“ Which captain ? ” interrupted Henry 
sharply. 

“ That ’s tellin’, an’ tellin’ is something no 
one ever yet has accused me of. But it ’s 
promised just as I ’m tellin’ ye ; but I ’ll do 
the fair thing by you next time, if you’ll just 
shut yer eyes for three minutes.” 

“ What’ll you do?” 

“ I ’ll bring you half a pig to-morrow night. 
I know right where they grow, just as thick 
as blackberries, an’ I ’ll see that you have just 
as good a porker as this one is. At least, I ’ll 
see that you have a good half o’ one.” 

u Do you go out every day ? ” 

“ Oh, I ’m not tellin’ too much, just as I said 
a minute ago. But there ’s more ’n one o’ the 


AN UNWILLING PRISONER 21 

captains an’ lieutenants that has had a square 
meal o’ late. He does n’t talk too much about 
it ; he ’s just glad to get a square meal once 
in a while, an’ not too many questions asked 
either. The rations in the camp don’t seem 
to be over an’ above satisfyin’.” 

“ You know about General Washington’s 
order ? ” 

“ I heard you speak o’ it.” 

“ But you knew about it ? ” 

“ Now look here, Lieutenant. Don’t ye go 
for to gettin’ too close to that. If I wanted 
to I could tell ye about some o’ the captains 
that don’t seem t’ have heard very much about 
it, or care very much if they have heard. I ’m 
not goin’ t’ tell, though, for as I said t’ ye I ’m 
not much given to that. Now, don’t ye go 
for to settin’ yerself up above all the others. 
Jest ye take a quarter o’ this pig, if ye don’t 
feel like waitin’ for the one I promised ye 
for to-morrow, an’ there won’t be a word 
said.” 

For a moment the young lieutenant was 
silent. In spite of his own rugged honesty, 
there was a feeling that the man before him 
was speaking the truth. 

Rumors and even reports had come to him, 
and not infrequently, that certain captains were 


22 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

in league with their men as to the securing and 
division of forage and spoils. He had heard 
that some of the surgeons were accustomed to 
grant furloughs for the sick or wounded only 
when they themselves were amply rewarded 
for the leave of absence given. Indeed, there 
were tales of corruption among officers and 
men current, which he had only in part be- 
lieved or entirely disregarded. 

Whatever Henry Miner’s own feelings may 
have been^ to-day we know that there was truth 
in all these reports. Not that all the soldiers 
were corrupt, or that there were not many true- 
hearted and patriotic men to be found in every 
company, but these practices were far more 
prevalent than they are to-day. The great 
lesson of it all is that those who cry out against 
the degeneracy of our own times and laud the 
glories of a golden age which exists only in 
their imagination, are surely misinformed. 
And not the least of the lessons is that the 
greatness of the great Washington is nowhere 
more clearly seen than in his dealing with the 
problems found within the limits of his own 
camp, problems oftentimes more perplexing 
and trying than were those presented by the 
redcoated enemy whose movements he was 
closely watching. 


AN UN WILLING PRISONER 


23 


66 Hugh/’ said Henry Miner abruptly, “ you 
go back to camp.” 

“ And what will you be doing, if I may be 
so bold as to ask ? ” responded the trapper. 

“ 1 ’ll take this man to the guardhouse.” 

“ Better let me do it.” 

Before he could reply, John Lippard turned 
quickly and darted into the woods, running at 
his utmost speed. But the young lieutenant 
and his friend instantly started in pursuit. 
Over the fallen logs, through the tangled 
bushes they ran in swift pursuit, the light in 
the forest being somewhat dimmer now and 
the night fast approaching. Both pursuers 
were swift runners and were enabled to keep 
the man they were following in plain sight, 
and it soon became evident that they were 
gaining upon him. Nearer and nearer they 
came, and at last, when they were about to 
throw themselves upon him, John Lippard 
threw up both hands and said, — 

“ I give up, Lieutenant. You ’ve got me, 
and there ’s no use in trying to get away.” 

“ Tie his hands behind him,” said Henry 
huskily. 

“ What ’ll I tie them with ? ” inquired the 
trapper. “ I have n’t anything to use.” 

“ Neither have I,” replied the lieutenant 
after a hasty search. 



24 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Ye won’t need anything/’ said John Lip- 
pard. “ I ’ll go along with you all right.” 

As the man was unarmed and Henry had a 
huge pistol in his belt, the young officer felt 
that perhaps he was equal to the task of tak- 
ing the man alone, and so, turning to his friend, 
he said, “ It ’ll be all right, Hugh. You go 
back to camp, and just as soon as I have turned 
this fellow over to the guard, I ’ll come back 
and join you.” 

“ Better let me take him, or leastwise go 
’long with ye,” suggested Hugh eagerly. 

“ No ; I ’ll go alone.” 

The trapper reluctantly turned and retraced 
his way, soon disappearing among the great 
trees. As soon as he was gone Henry Miner 
directed his prisoner to move in front of him, 
and the march to the guardhouse was at once 
begun. For a time the two men moved on 
in silence, the prisoner apparently having no 
thought of attempting to escape and the young 
lieutenant watching him continually as they 
moved through the woods. 

“ Look here, Henry Miner,” said the pris- 
oner at last, partly turning about. 

“Ey es front ! ” retorted Henry sharply. 

Obeying the order, the man kept on his way, 
but still was not to be diverted from his pur- 


AN UNWILLING PRISONER 25 

pose of speaking. “ Now, Henry, you know 
your folks have always been good to the poor 
and the unfort’nate. You ’re not going to be 
hard with me. I ’m a man from your own 
colony, you know. I won’t do this again, — 
I give you my word I won’t.” 

“ Too late now, Jack.” 

“ And you ’ll turn me over to the guard- 
house? ” 

“ You ’re the only one to blame.” 

“ You know what it means ; what they ’ll 
do to me ? ” 

“ You should have thought of that before.” 

“ Henry Miner, if you do that you’ll be 
sorry for it to the day of your death ! I ’ll 
never let up on ye ! I ’ll get my friends to 
pay off my score if I can’t do it myself. I ’ll 
get even with ye if I have to swing for it ! ” 

“ ‘ Threatened folks live long,’ ” responded 
Henry. 

The lights of the camp were now plainly 
visible, and neither of the men spoke again 
until they halted before the entrance to the 
guardhouse, where the captain in charge met 
them face to face. 


CHAPTER III 


THE PENALTY 


In a few words the young lieutenant ex- 
plained the charge against his prisoner, and 
then, after delivering the man to the officer, 
at once turned to retrace his way to his own 
quarters. As he walked rapidly through the 
camp his thoughts were busied far more with 
the exciting experiences of the evening than 
with the sights that greeted him on his way. 
Groups of soldiers were passed who were noisily 
singing or laughing loudly over the story of 
some camp mate. The attack which had been 
threatened apparently had produced no lasting 
effect in the army, and the men were for the 
most part content to enjoy the quiet of the 
present evening and leave the morrow to care 
for the things which belonged to itself. 

Lieutenant Henry Miner did not stop to 
listen to any of the noisy soldiers, and in a brief 
time arrived at the hut which served as his 
abode. As he approached, the savory odor 
which saluted him at once reminded him 



THE PENALTY 


27 


of the fact that he had not eaten his supper 
when the alarm had sounded, and his feeling of 
hunger asserted itself with redoubled force. 

“ Well, Hugh, you have n’t forgotten me,” 
he exclaimed, as he perceived his friend bend- 
ing low over the fire. 

“Why should I, lad, — I mean, Lieuten- 
ant ? ” responded Hugh, as he arose to greet 
his friend. “ I was thinking you ’d be back 
soon.” 

“ Here I am.” 

“ Did you land your man in the guard- 
house ? ” 

“ Of course I did. What did you expect ? ” 

“ That ’s what I expected. Sit right down, 
Lieutenant, and I ’ll fix you out in a minute 
now. I knew ye’d be hungry.” 

“ I am, Hugh, hungry as a bear.” 

“ That ’s good. I ’m ready for ye now.” 

As Henry at once seated himself before the 
stand, or small rude table, the sergeant began 
to serve him. Bringing his long-handled fry- 
ing pan he lifted a piece of meat on the end 
of a sharpened stick and placed it before his 
young friend. The young officer prepared to 
fall to with a will, but quickly checked himself 
as he exclaimed, — 

“ Hugh, where did you get this meat ? ” 



28 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


“ Why, it ’s all right, is n’t it, lad ?” 

“ Where did you get it?” again demanded 
Henry. 

“I’ll tell ye all about it just as soon as 
ye ’ve eaten your supper.” 

“ You ’ll tell me now ! Is that the pig Jack 
Lippard stole ? ” 

“ I did n’t want to leave it there. It would 
spoil, or some one else would get it. W e might 
as well have it as any one. The pig was dead 
any way.” 

Without a word the young lieutenant rose 
from his seat and began to look about the hut. 
The elder man watched him for a brief time 
in silence, and then said, — 

“ What are you looking for ? ” 

“ You know what I ’m looking for, Hugh.” 
“ The pig? ” 

“ What else ? ” 

“Ye won’t find it, lad.” 

“ Where is it, Hugh ? ” 

“ I ’ve put it where no one ’ll be likely to 
find it. It ’ll keep us going for more’ n a 
week. We ’re just so much in, lad.” 

“ Where is that pig, Hugh ? ” again de- 
manded the young officer. He was angry now, 
and his friend no longer pretended to misun- 
derstand him. 



THE PENALTY 


29 


“ What do you want to do with it ? ” 

“ 1 shall take it to the quartermaster.” 

“ What for ? It won’t do him any good. 
There is n’t enough of it to help the army any, 
and it will be a great help to us. It would 
have spoiled back there where you left it, and 
I can’t see any harm in my bringing it to our 
camp and cooking it. That ’s what pigs were 
made for.” 

“See here, Hugh,” said Henry, speaking 
quietly as he perceived that his friend’s feel- 
ings were hurt; “you can understand that 
it would n’t do for me to send a man to the 
guardhouse for foraging against the special 
order of the general, and then for me to take 
what he ’d stolen. If there was n’t any other 
reason for my not taking it, that would be 
enough, and you know it.” 

“You can eat what I’ve fried, any way,” 
suggested Hugh. “ That won’t be of any use 
to any one else. You might better eat that 
than just let it go to waste.” 

“Not a mouthful ! ” said Henry sharply. 
“ That goes with the other.” 

“ Then I ’ll take it,” said the trapper. 
“ You stay right here. What ’ll I say to the 
quartermaster ? ” 

“ Tell him just exactly how it was.” 


30 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Then he ’ll shut me up in the guardhouse 
’long with Jack Lippard.” 

“ I think not. 1 ’ll go with you, though, 
for fear you might have trouble.” 

“ No, you won’t. You ’re to stay right here. 
I ’ll not be gone long.” 

Quickly darting into the woods at the rear 
of the hut, the sergeant speedily disappeared 
from sight, and Henry had no question as to 
the hiding place of the unfortunate porker. 

But Hugh did not return when several min- 
utes had passed, and concluding that the 
sergeant had doubtless gone on to the quarter- 
master with his booty, the young lieutenant 
decided to await the return of his comrade 
where he was, and make no attempt to join him 
unless he was delayed in his return. 

An hour had elapsed before the sergeant re- 
turned, and then in response to the question of 
his young friend, he said gruffly, “ Troubles 
for your pains. We might jest as well have 
kept that pig as to have given it up.” 

“ You’ll think differently about it in the 
morning,” laughed Henry good-naturedly. 

“ Humph ! ” growled Hugh. “ All we did 
was to give up to some other men what we 
might just as well have kept for ourselves, an’ 
no one ’d have been the wiser.” 


THE PENALTY 


81 


u You wouldn’t keep it, any more than I 
would, Hugh, and you know it, after what I 
said to you.” 

“ I would n’t ? Trust me for that ! ” mut- 
tered the sergeant. 

But Henry Miner was content and had no 
desire to continue the conversation. He was 
thinking far more of John Lippard than of his 
own loss of the stolen pork. That the man 
would be severely dealt with he had no doubt, 
for the orders of Washington had been ex- 
plicit, and he was convinced that an offense 
would not lightly be condoned. The thought 
troubled him, but striving to convince himself 
that what he had done was his simple duty, he 
at last sought his bed and strove to banish 
from his mind the recollection of the distress- 
ing event of the day. 

On the following morning the young lieu- 
tenant was near the centre of the camp, and 
hearing the sound of drums and fifes on the 
village green, he turned back to see what the 
cause of the commotion was. His surprise 
and consternation were equally great when, as 
he drew near, he perceived John Lippard with 
bared back and uplifted hands tied to a post 
which had been set up on the green. Near 
him a drummer was standing with a whip of 



32 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

knotted cords in his hands, and with a sink- 
ing of the heart Henry perceived that the 
wretched man was about to receive his punish- 
ment for the offense for which, doubtless, he 
himself had been the one to arrest him. 

In his eagerness he pressed nearer the spot, 
and as he gazed at the prisoner, John Lippard 
himself glanced up and recognized him. Such 
an expression of malignity and hatred he never 
before had seen on a human countenance, and 
as he realized that it was all directed against 
himself he felt sick at heart. A feeling of mis- 
giving swept over him, and he almost wished 
that he had followed Hugh’s advice and per- 
mitted the man to go unmolested. 

And yet he had done right, and only what 
he had promised to do, he assured himself. 
The warning words of the commander had 
been known by John, and he had gone di- 
rectly against the most explicit orders when he 
had ventured to continue his marauding. No ; 
the consequences were of John Lippard’s own 
seeking, and he was as much an instrument 
as was the knotted whip in the hands of the 
burly drummer. If the man had heeded the 
words of the general there would have been 
no trouble, and the leader was determined to 
stamp out all lawlessness among his men, — 


THE PENALTY 


33 


of that Henry Miner was fully assured. John 
Lippard’s blood was upon his own head, and 
he had no one to blame for his downfall but 
himself. 

Although the thought was somewhat reas- 
suring, nevertheless Henry deeply pitied the 
unfortunate man before him. The sight of 
his punishment was more than he was able 
to bear, and as he heard the word given 
and saw the drummer quickly raise the whip 
in his hands, he turned away from the spot. 
He heard the lash as it hissed and fell on the 
bared back, but no groan or cry escaped the 
lips of the sufferer. The sound caused Henry 
to quicken his steps, and soon he had passed 
beyond the sight of the morbid crowd which 
had assembled to witness the punishment. 

The recollection of the sight, however, was 
with the young officer all the day, and even 
when he returned to his quarters the tale which 
Hugh had to relate to him only served in part 
to divert his mind. 

“I’ve heard something to-day, lad, — I 
mean Lieutenant, — and I ’d like to have your 
opinion on it,” Hugh was saying. 

“ Have you ? What is it ? ” Henry replied, 
only slightly interested in what the trapper 
was saying. 


34 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Did ye ever hear o’ Simon Saff ord ? ” 

“ I never did. Who is he ? ” 

“ He belongs to one o’ the Connecticut com- 
panies. They do say as how he ’s in league 
with the evil one/’ suggested Hugh, his voice 
becoming lower. 

“ Do they ? I’m afraid he ’s not the only 
one in the camp.” Henry was still thinking 
of John Lippard and the sight he had so 
recently seen. 

“ Yes, sir,” continued Hugh, unmindful 
and perhaps unaware of the lack of interest on 
Henry’s part in the story he was telling. “ He 
has had some o’ the strangest doin’s ye ever 
heard tell of. Last night he took four men 
an’ went down in the swamp, an’ what d’ ye 
’spose they saw there ? ” 

“ I have n’t the slightest idea. Perhaps it 
was the mud ; there ’s plenty of it there.” 

“ He ’d told ’em what he ’d seen there,” con- 
tinued Hugh, disregarding Henry’s flippant 
reply, “ an’ there was n’t a man that would 
believe him. So last night four men went 
along with him, an’ they found it true, every 
word o’ it, just as he ’d told ’em.” 

“ What was true? ” 

“ About what they ’d see there. It was n’t 
so very dark last night, as you may happen t’ 



THE PENALTY 


35 


recollect, and Simon Salford he led ’em along a 
path he seemed to know all right enough, a 
path that took ’em straight into the swamp. 
When they ’d gone ’bout a quarter o’ a mile 
into the swamp, Simon Salford stopped an’ 
told ’em to wait an’ pretty soon they ’d see 
just what he ’d seen there for three nights 
runnin’.” 

“ Well, did they see it ? ” demanded Henry, 
becoming more interested. 

“ They did that, lad — I mean Lieutenant,” 
replied Hugh, his voice becoming lower and 
more impressive as he spoke. “ They saw just 
exactly what Simon Salford had seen an’ told 
’em about.” 

“ Well, what was it they saw ? You don’t 
tell me.” 

“ I ’ll tell ye just what these four men told 
me. When they got in there it was darker ’n 
it was outside and the frogs were making such 
a racket you could hear them half a mile off. 
Simon Salford had said that he ’d seen, on every 
one o’ the three nights he ’d been there alone, 
three lights start up all at once and burn for 
about two minutes an’ then go out.” 

66 What of it ? Where were these lights ? ” 

“ Right there in the swamp, not more ’n a 
dozen yards from where the men were stand- 


36 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

ing. But the strangest part o’ it all was the 
color.” 

“ The color of what ? Of the lights ? ” 

“ Yes, that ’s it, that ’s it. They were a sort 
o’ a purplish-green yellow, and you could just 
smell the brimstone. That ’s what every man 
said.” 

“And so you think Simon Salford is in 
league with the devil, do you ? ” 

“H’sh! I didn’t say just that,” replied 
Hugh hastily in a whisper. “ But every one 
o’ the four men says he thinks Simon knows 
more ’n is good for some folks to know. In- 
deed, they ’re sure o’ it.” 

“ What does he know ? ” 

“ Simon says he knows there ’s money buried 
in the swamp right there.” 

“ And so he wants the others to know it 
too, does he ? ” 

“ He does n’t want ’em to know, but he can’t 
help himself. He says there ’s got to be ten 
half joes planted there an’ then he can find 
the chest. He says the money that ’s hidden 
there is in a small iron chest.” 

“ If you put your half joes there and help 
him find the chest, then he ’ll divide with you 
— is that it ? ” 

“ Yes, that ’s it,” said Hugh eagerly. 




IT WAS JOHN LIPPARD . . . HIS EYES BURNING WITH ANGER 












■ 












































































THE PENALTY 


37 


“ Who told you that you could come in, — 
these men or Simon ? ” 

“ Why, the men ; hut Simon told ’em they 
could tell me, though he did n’t just want ’em 
to. He ’d rather keep it ” — 

Hugh stopped abruptly, as he glanced up 
and beheld a man standing before him. It 
was John Lippard, his face bearing ample evi- 
dence of the suffering he had endured, and 
his eyes burning with anger as he looked 
steadily at the young lieutenant. In his out- 
stretched fingers was a flattened bullet, which 
he evidently desired Henry to see, but for 
a brief time all three men were silent. 


CHAPTER IV 


CAPTAIN MARTIN’S VISIT 

The soldier was tlie first to break in upon the 
awkward silence. Not once bad he turned 
away his gaze from the young lieutenant, who 
was somewhat embarrassed by the evident 
suffering and no less evident anger of the 
man before him. 

“ I have you to thank for that/’ said John 
Lippard, as he pointed at the flattened bullet 
in his hand. 

“I don’t see just how,” replied Henry 
gently. 

“ Do you see those marks on it ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ They ’re where I bit it.” 

“ ‘ Bit it ’ ? I don’t see how I had any- 
thing to do with your biting it.” 

“Well, ye might have seen if ye’d stood 
where I was this morning. And you know 
where that was, for I see ye when they tied 
me up to the post.” 

“ Yes, I saw you there, and I was sorry ” — 


CAPTAIN MARTIN'S VISIT 


89 


u i Sorry ’ ! ” exclaimed John Lippard bit- 
terly. “ Sorry ! Yes, ye were almost so sorry 
ye just turned away, and I see ye when ye 
turned away with that sneer on your face. I 
shan’t forget it ! ” 

“ Jack, I did n’t have any such feeling ; 
honestly, I did n’t. I was sorry for you. I ’d 
have taken your place if I could have done it.” 

“ Ye were n’t so sorry that ye did n’t hand 
me over to the guard.” 

“ I could n’t help that. Why was it that I 
did it?” 

“ That ’s more ’n I can say ; and if you can’t 
tell, I ’m thinkin’ there is n’t any one in the 
army who ’d be likely to give you the infor- 
mation. You can say what you want to, you 
were the only one that knew about the porker, 
and if you had kept still there would n’t have 
been any trouble.” The soldier spoke bitterly 
and his anger was apparent in the very tones 
of his voice. 

“I couldn’t help that, Jack; you know I 
could n’t. Besides, I was not to blame. If you 
hadn’t gone straight against the general’s 
orders you know there wouldn’t have been 
any trouble for you or any one else. There 
was n’t anything for me to do except just 
what I did.” 


40 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Ye might ’a’ took the pig an’ said no- 
thing.” 

The young lieutenant made no reply. 

“ That would ’a’ been no more ’n lots o’ the 
officers have been a doin’, an’ you know it, 
too ! ” 

“ I did only what I had promised to do.” 

“Ye see that bullet?” demanded John 
Lippard sharply. 

“ Yes, I see it.” 

“ Those marks are where I bit it. When 
they tied me up to the post and the drummer 
began to count out his forty lashes, I just bit 
onto the bullet, an’ the harder he hit the harder 
I bit. I never cried out once, and there is n’t 
one o’ ’em who can say he saw me shed a tear 
or cry a cry ! No, sir, not one ! ” 

“It’s all done now, Jack,” said Henry 
sympathetically, for he was strongly moved 
by the evident suffering of the man and the 
story of his silent endurance of his punishment. 
“ It won’t happen again, I ’m certain.” 

“ No, it won’t happen again, I ’ll vouch for 
that,” laughed John Lippard bitterly; “ but it 
won’t be your fault if it does n’t, though. I 
can tell ye that ! ” 

“ There won’t be any trouble if you live up 
to the regulations of the camp, Jack.” 


CAPTAIN MARTIN’S VISIT 


41 


The soldier’s face flushed with anger, and 
with blazing eyes he turned upon the young 
officer, and, his voice rising as he spoke, said : 
“ I can tell you one thing, you little upstart ! 
You ’ll have a taste o’ that whip yourself 
before you ’re many days older, or my name ’s 
not Jack Lippard ! I ’ve got my friends just 
the same ’s you ’ve got yours, an’ all I ’ve got 
t’ say is that your time is cornin’ ! I shan’t 
go away, either, when I see you tied up t’ the 
post. I ’ll stand right by, an’ if they ’ll let me, 
I ’ll take the whip out o’ the drummer’s hands 
an’ I’ll show ye just how good ’t is for a 
man to have a taste o’ the lash. Ye ’ll want 
more ’n one bullet for to chew on, too, an’ I ’ll 
give ye fair warnin’ o’ that ! A whole pouch 
full won’t be any too many ! I ’m goin ’ ” — 

“ Jack Lippard, you stop right where you 
are ! ” The young officer was speaking in a 
low voice, but his bearing and manner for a 
moment impressed the maddened man before 
him. In a brief time, however, the soldier 
apparently recovered from his feeling of sur- 
prise, and with increasing rage broke forth 
again, — 

u Oh, it ’s all easy enough for you t’ talk ! 
You’re a lieutenant, you are, an’ I’m only 
like the dirt under your feet, just fit to be 


42 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


tramped on. But let me tell you, you little 
upstart, there is n’t any boy in the whole 
beggarly army Washington ’s hiding here in 
Morristown who is going to serve me as you 
did, an’ not pay for it. What is his army, 
anyhow? A lot o’ infants for officers an’ 
for men, who are n’t fit to touch with a ten- 
foot pole. There ’s more things goin’ on, let 
me tell you, my little man, than you or any 
o’ your crowd knows. I ” — 

“Jack, the next time it may not be the 
lash, but the gauntlet.” 1 

“ That ’s right ! Keep it a-goin’ ! I ’m down, 
so kick me again ! Maybe General Washing- 
ton ’ll hear of it, and he ’ll make a captain o’ 

ye” 

“ I don’t want to make any more trouble 
for you, Jack,” said Henry, now greatly 
aroused by the abuse of the man, “but if you 
don’t go, and go now, I ’ll see that you are 
taken straight back to the guardhouse.” 

1 Among the punishments which the unruly soldiers at 
Morristown were compelled to undergo, “running of the 
gauntlet” was almost as common as the whipping-post. 
The culprit was compelled to run between the two lines of 
soldiers, and receive, as he passed, the blows which they in- 
flicted with clubs, whips, etc. The bayonet also was used 
if the man would not run, and if he ran too fast his speed 
was checked by the same instrument, wjiich in that case 
would be held in front of him. 


CAPTAIN MARTINS VISIT 43 

The man laughed defiantly, yet his tone 
and manner instantly changed. “ Oh, I ’in 
goin’. I ’ve said ’bout all I care t’ say. Ye 
won’t forget it, will ye ? ” 

“ I ’ll give you just one minute to leave 
this place.” 

“ That ’s kind o’ ye,” retorted John Lip- 
pard impudently. “ But I was goin’ now, 
any way. I ’m not so fond o’ yer company as 
to want to stay any longer ’n I have to. But 
I ’ll see ye again, and then maybe ye ’ll sing 
another tune. Oh, yes, we ’ll meet again,” he 
added, laughing boisterously, as he abruptly 
turned away and at once departed from the 
place. 

For a long time after his departure, young 
Henry Miner remained in the place where he 
had been seated, thinking over the interview 
which had been held, and he was seriously 
troubled and perplexed by it. The threats of 
the man did not greatly concern him, but he 
had known John, or “Jack,” Lippard for 
years before the outbreak of the Revolution. 
He was a ne’er-do-well, who was looked upon 
by the simple Pennsylvania people of the 
region where Henry had his home as a shift- 
less, lazy fellow, but no one feared him or 
thought of him as dangerous. That he had 


44 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


greatly changed after he had entered the 
army was only too apparent. That he should 
have been the one to arrest him and report 
him for a serious breach of the rules of the 
camp, was certainly a matter of regret, but the 
longer he thought over the matter the more 
clearly was Henry convinced that, although 
it was unfortunate, still he had done only 
what it was his duty to do. Again and again 
he assured himself that, under similar cir- 
cumstances, he would do the same thing again. 
The fault was all Jack’s, and if he did not 
want the punishment, which certainly was 
severe, then the one thing for him to do 
was to avoid the cause of it. The lash, like 
the law, was designed for the disobedient 
only, and every man who was orderly and 
well-behaved had nothing to fear from either. 

Nevertheless, as he continued to be seri- 
ously troubled by the thought of the suffer- 
ing he had brought upon his acquaintance, he 
resolved on the following day to seek him out 
and endeavor to explain matters more fully to 
him. He assured himself that he had no fear 
of the threats which had been made ; but the 
man felt that he had been dealt with with 
undue severity, and that, as well as the fact 
that he was from the same colony and from 



CAPTAIN MARTIN'S VISIT 


45 


the same part of the colony from which he 
himself had come, were sufficient of them- 
selves to induce him to attempt, at least, to 
restore the former good feeling which had 
existed between them. 

Accordingly, on the afternoon of the day 
following that in which the interview had 
occurred, the young lieutenant sought out the 
quarters occupied by the company of which 
John Lippard was a member. He had no 
difficulty in finding the hut which the man 
with several others had occupied, and as he 
approached he beheld several men seated or 
lying on the ground in front of it. 

He perceived as he drew near that he was 
at once recognized by the men, and he also 
was quickly aware that his presence was not 
welcome, for he was greeted with surly looks, 
and not one rose to respond to his greeting. 
He was speedily aware that the man whom 
he was seeking was not there, and stopping 
before the group, he said quietly, — 

“I am looking for Jack Lippard.” 

His announcement was evidently not alto- 
gether pleasing, and no one responded. 

“ Is he here ? ” continued Henry. 

“ I don’t see him,” said one of the men, and 
a laugh greeted his words. 


46 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Where can I find him ? ” continued the 
young lieutenant, pretending to ignore the 
discourtesy of the men. 

“ Can’t say,” said the one who had spoken 
before, and again there was a low laugh from 
his companions. 

The face of the young officer flushed, but 
he was determined to find his man if it was 
possible, and so he still disregarded the rude- 
ness of the soldiers. 

“Has he been gone long?” inquired 
Henry. 

“ Have n’t seen him since his dose yester- 
day.” 

“ Have any of you seen him ? ” demanded 
Henry. 

The men all shook their heads, but no one 
replied to the question. 

“ Will you kindly tell him that I came to 
see him,” said Henry, as he turned away. 

“We ’ll tell him fast enough,” retorted one 
of the men, to the evident amusement of his 
companions, who all laughed loudly at his 
words. 

Chagrined as well as somewhat angered at 
his reception, the young lieutenant at once 
departed, but it was near nightfall when at 
last he returned to his own quarters. Not a 


CAPTAIN MARTIN’S VISIT 


47 


word had he been able to hear of John Lip- 
pard or his whereabouts, and he was seriously 
perplexed when he seated himself before the 
table which the sergeant had spread for him. 

So busied was he with his own thoughts 
that he failed to mark the air of abstraction 
which seemed to possess Hugh. The trapper 
was unusually silent, and if Henry had been 
ordinarily attentive he would have perceived 
that his friend was frequently gazing at him 
with an expression on his face that was en- 
tirely new. However, Henry Miner failed to 
observe any of these things, and even when, 
soon after dark, Hugh slipped out of the hut 
and, without a word of explanation, hastily 
started for the woods in the rear of the rude 
little building, not even his departure was 
noted by the troubled young officer. 

It was several hours later when the trap- 
per crept stealthily back to the building. The 
stars were all shining brightly in the heav- 
ens, the shadows of the tall trees were motion- 
less, and even the noisy tree-toads had ended 
their evening chorus. A silence deep and in- 
tense rested over the entire hillside, and Ser- 
geant Hugh evidently was not displeased, for, 
pausing before the hut, he listened intently 
for a brief time before he entered. Appar- 


S 


48 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

ently satisfied that his coming had not been 
heard, he at last cautiously crept inside and 
soon was stretched upon his bunk without 
having aroused his young friend, who was 
peacefully sleeping in the same room. 

Several times on the following morning the 
trapper evidently was minded to speak to 
Henry concerning some matter which plainly 
was of deep concern to him. Indeed, at one 
time he said, “ That was all true, lad — I 
mean Lieutenant.” 

“Was it?” inquired Henry absently. 

The reply was not encouraging and the 
conversation abruptly ceased, nor was it re- 
newed during the day. Indeed, Hugh was 
absent from the place much more than was 
his custom or duty demanded, but he made 
no explanation when he returned, apparently 
well content that his young comrade did not 
inquire as to the cause of his absence. 

It was late in the afternoon and Hugh had 
not returned, when one of Anthony Wayne’s 
captains came to the hut and apparently was 
rejoiced to find the young lieutenant there 
alone. 

“ I ’m glad to find you here, Henry,” said 
Captain Martin, abandoning all formality 
and cordially grasping his friend by the hand, 


CAPTAIN MARTINS VISIT 


49 


for he, too, was one of those who had come 
from the region where Henry Miner had 
dwelt, and although he was a few years older 
than the lieutenant, they had nevertheless 
been good friends in the peaceful days that 
had preceded the outbreak of the struggle 
for independence. 

“ And I ’in just as glad to see you,” re- 
sponded Henry. 

u Have you heard from home of late ? ” 

“ Three weeks ago.” 

“ That ’s since I ’ve heard. I ’ll listen to the 
news, if you please.” 

For a time the two young men exchanged 
what they had heard, and then Henry related 
the story of his arrest of John Lippard and 
the punishment that had followed. He made 
no reference, however, to the threats of the 
man, or to the efforts he himself had made to 
see him. All that belonged to no one but 
himself. 

The young captain listened, evidently 
deeply interested, and when Henry’s story 
was ended, he said gently, “ I fancy you know 
it ’s reported that Jack Lippard has deserted.” 

u Deserted ! No, I have n’t heard a word 
of it,” replied Henry quietly. 

66 He has, and is gone for good and all, I 


50 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

hear, or rather, I hope. We ’re better off 
without such fellows than with them. It 
may be, though, we ’ll find him again, and 
before we expect it, for I ’ve come to see 
you concerning a matter that would just suit 
him.” 

For an hour the two young men were en- 
gaged in a low and earnest conversation, and 
when at last the captain departed, the young 
lieutenant, excited and eager, at once began 
his preparations to carry out the proposal 
they had agreed upon. 


y 


CHAPTER Y 


INTO THE SWAMP 

In the interview which Henry Miner had 
with his friend Captain Martin, the latter 
had explained the purpose of his visit, and 
also set forth certain problems which at the 
time were sorely perplexing to the younger 
officers. It appeared that the escapade of John 
Lippard was not an exceptional case, but that 
the practice of foraging upon the scattered 
people of the region was all too common. In- 
deed, so much had the country people suffered 
at the hands of the soldiers that many com- 
plaints had been made to the great commander, 
and his strict and apparently harsh orders had 
been made for a dual purpose. He had been 
desirous of retaining the friendship of the 
people of the region, some of whom were 
wavering in their allegiance because of the 
numerous “ proclamations ” which the British 
leaders had caused to be circulated in the 
region, calling upon all men to renew their 
loyalty to King George, and promising for- 


52 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

giveness for all past offenses if the promise 
of return was speedily made. In addition, 
there was also his desire and determination 
to protect the people from the lawless ele- 
ments in his army, as well as to save the army 
itself from the evil effects of raiding upon 
the community. 

Washington’s orders had served to check 
the evil, but not even the fear in which nearly 
all his men stood of him could entirely ban- 
ish the custom from the camp. Supplies 
were uncertain and scant, and the prospect of 
increased provisions not even the leaders could 
hold forth with any certainty. Under the 
incentive of hunger some of the men were 
willing even to brave the effect of his anger 
and chance the almost certain penalty which 
would follow the detection of their disobedi- 
ence, and foraging and marauding did not 
entirely cease. 

All this Captain Martin had explained to 
Henry Miner, but he had also related to him 
the discovery which had been made that law- 
less men who belonged to neither army had 
taken advantage of the troublous times to 
rob the defenseless people, assured that their 
deeds would be attributed to the soldiers and 
that they themselves would escape detection. 


INTO THE SWAMP 


58 


The actions of these robbers had increased the 
desire of the commander to put an end to all 
the depredations, and he had therefore called 
upon some of his younger officers to assist in 
the seizing of these men. 

One of the worst of the leaders of these 
lawless bands of desperadoes had been tracked 
that very day to a swamp that lay in the rear 
of the army, behind the hills, and it was 
planned that very night to capture him. 
It was with this purpose in his mind that 
Captain Martin had visited Henry Miner on 
the evening to which reference has been made, 
and the result of the conference was that at 
about nine o’clock the yottng lieutenant, with 
six carefully selected men, had departed from 
the camp, and, cautiously making their way 
to the place on the border of the swamp 
that had been agreed upon, were to follow the 
directions of the guide who had been assigned 
to them and proceed, as he might lead them, to 
the spot where it was reported the outlaw was 
to be found. At the same time the captain 
was to lead another little band toward the 
same place from another direction, while still 
two other little forces were to penetrate the 
swamp from different points which had been 
assigned them. In this manner it was confi- 



54 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

dently believed that any flight of the despe- 
rado would be cut off and at the same time 
his certain capture would be accomplished. 

Before the young lieutenant and his fol- 
lowers had set forth on their expedition, he 
had made a careful search for Hugh, whose 
presence and aid he relied much upon in such 
trying experiences as that upon which they 
were about to enter. But to his surprise, 
Henry was unable to find the trapper, though 
he continued his search and delayed his de- 
parture until the very time which had been 
agreed upon had arrived. Puzzled, as well as 
troubled, by the unexpected disappearance 
of the faithful man, Henry had not delayed 
longer, and at his word at last the little band 
departed from the camp. 

The outermost sentries had been passed, the 
hills had been climbed, and they had arrived at 
the place where it had been understood the 
guide who was to lead them into the swamp 
was to make his appearance. There the party 
halted, while Henry advanced in the darkness 
alone to find the man. 

He had gone but a short distance before he 
was startled by the sudden appearance of a 
huge form that seemed unnaturally large 
as it loomed up in the dim light before him. 


INTO THE SWAMP 


55 


Surprised by the sudden apparition, Henry 
grasped his pistol, and for a moment stood 
waiting for the man to speak. 

“ Heah I is, sah.” 

The man evidently was a negro, and this 
was according to the plan which had been 
outlined. 

“ Who are you ? ” demanded the young 
officer in a low voice. 

“ Yaas, sah. It ’s Moses, sah. Dat ’s who 
I is, sah.” 

u What are you doing here ? ” inquired the 
young lieutenant. 

“ I reck’n I is waitin’ for you, sah. Dat ’s 
what Cap’n Martin done tell me.” 

“ Did the captain tell you who it was you 
were to meet here ? ” 

“ Yaas, sah. He done say ’t was a boy, 
sah, what I was to say to as how de cap’n done 
tell me for to tek him into de swamp, sah.” 

“ It ’s all right, Moses,” replied Henry, re- 
joicing that the darkness concealed the flush 
which had crept over his cheeks at the words 
of the negro. “ You stay right here where 
you are, and I’ll bring up the men.” 

In a brief time the men advanced to the 
place where the negro was waiting, and the 
young lieutenant prepared to enter the swamp 


56 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

which he could see in the distance before him. 
Apparently it spread out over many acres, for 
he could not make out the boundaries save as 
they were directly before him. .He was able 
to perceive that there were many clumps of 
low bushes and an occasional high tree that 
could be seen in the morass. Certainly it 
was an ideal hiding-place for any man, both 
because of its own soil and the peril it would 
provide for those who attempted to penetrate 
it in the darkness or without knowledge of its 
dangerous places. 

Desirous of asserting his authority and im- 
pressing the guide, as well as because of the 
fears which the dim outlines of the great 
swamp suggested, Henry turned to the man 
and said, u You black rascal, you know your 
way here, do you ? ” 

“ Yaas, sail.” 

“ And you know what you ’re here for, do 
you?” 

“ Yaas, sah.” 

“ If he makes a motion that ’s wrong,” said 
the young lieutenant, turning to his followers, 
“ you know what you ’re to do. Shoot him 
before you fire at anything else ; that is, if he 
shows any signs of treachery. Now then, go 
ahead ! ” he added, speaking to the black 


INTO THE SWAMP 


57 


man, who had been silent during the con- 
versation. 

Quickly the guide turned and plunged 
boldly into the swamp, all six men in single 
file following the young lieutenant, who kept 
close behind the black man. The pathway 
which the negro was following was soft in 
places, hut was not difficult to trace in the 
dim light, although the party was frequently 
compelled to leap from hummock to hum- 
mock in order to obtain a substantial foot- 
hold. The pace at which Moses led the way 
was swift, and apparently he was so confident 
of his directions that he gave no heed to the 
men behind him, evidently expecting them to 
do their own part in keeping up with him. 
There was a crescent moon in the sky, but 
its light was partly obscured by the clouds 
that were moving across its face. There was 
a weirdness even in the low bushes and occa- 
sional trees; and the leap of some startled 
frog, as, frightened by the approaching men, 
it plunged into the waters, was at first some- 
what disconcerting. Even the young lieu- 
tenant, who was bravely striving to keep up a 
show of courage, found that his own heart 
was beating much more rapidly than its wont, 
and that every sense was keenly alert. 


58 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

But the men held steadily to the way, and 
when at last what seemed to Henry a long 
time had elapsed since they had entered the 
swamp, he spoke in a low voice to the guide 
and ordered him to halt. 

“ Where are you going, Moses ? ” he de- 
manded in a low voice. 

“ Yaas, sah. Yaas, sah, dat ’s des’ what I 
is a doin’, sah.” 

“ Doing what ? ” 

“ Yaas, sah. I is tailin’ yo’ to de place.” 

“ You ’re sure this is the way ? ” 

“ Yaas, sah ! Yaas, sah ! ” 

“ How much farther is it ? ” 

“ Des a little way, sah. Des a little way.” 

“ How far ? Ten minutes more ? ” 

“ Yaas, sah.” 

“ Is it more than ten minutes to the 
place?” 

u Yaas, sah.” 

“ What do you mean ? Tell me exactly 
how much farther we have to go.” 

“ Yaas, sah. Yaas, sah. I done tell yo’ 
when we gets there.” 

“ Tell me now ! ” demanded Henry sternly. 

“ Yaas, sah. Yaas, sah. It ’s des a little 
way.” 

“ Go ahead, Moses,” said the young officer 


/ 


INTO THE SWAMP 


59 


at last, hopeless of obtaining any definite in- 
formation from his guide. “ You understand 
what is to happen to you if you try to play us 
false,” he added warningly. 

Without any further delay the advance was 
resumed, but a more careful watch was main- 
tained now, not only for signs of danger about 
them but also upon the black guide, of whom 
Henry had come to entertain strong suspicions. 
The men kept more nearly together, although 
the line of march was not changed, and the 
silence of the entire party was of itself some- 
what ominous. 

Steadily they moved forward, and it seemed 
to the young lieutenant that miles lay between 
them and the border of the swamp from which 
they had started. Yet Moses still gave no 
indication that he was near the place to which 
he was to conduct them. The chorus of the 
frogs in the distance sounded dim and indis- 
tinct now, and the stillness of the swamp be- 
came more and more oppressive. Henry was 
beginning to feel that the advance was be- 
coming wellnigh unbearable. Invisible forms 
seemed to be darting from bush to bush, and 
when occasionally a low hanging branch of 
bush or tree brushed his arm he could scarcely 
repress the cry that rose to his lips, so like 


60 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the clutch of some unseen hand did the con- 
tact appear to be. 

Apparently his companions were also af- 
fected by similar feelings, and the air of some- 
thing impending seemed to be evident in the 
entire party. The suspense was becoming al- 
most beyond the power of the young officer 
to bear, and he was about to halt the party 
again and demand of Moses a direct reply 
to the questions in his mind, when suddenly 
he was aware that they had come to a small 
circular island that was firm beneath their feet. 
He could see that bushes were growing around 
its shore and that several tall trees shot up 
from the centre of the island itself. 

Here Moses, of his own free will, halted and 
in a whisper bade all the members of the party 
to come near him. Silently all obeyed, and 
when they were gathered about him the black 
man in a low voice said, “ Here we is.” 

“ Where?” whispered Henry eagerly. 

“Here, sah. Yaas, sah. Here we is.” 

“ But there ’s nobody here, Moses.” 

“ Yaas, sah. Yaas, sah. Dat ’s so. But 
ober dere is de place,” and as Moses spoke he 
pointed toward a low island which could be 
seen not more than twenty yards away. 

“ Is that where he is ? ” demanded Henry. 


INTO THE SWAMP 


61 


u Yaas, sah. Dat ’s de bery place.” 

“ We can’t go there without being seen. Is 
there a path ? ” 

“ Yaas, sah. I kin show yo’ de way.” 

“ Are there paths coming up to it on the 
other sides ? ” 

“ Dey is, fer sho.” 

u And that ’s where the other parties will 
come ? ” 

“ Yaas, sah.” 

66 Then all we can do now is to wait for the 
signal, though it may be that the others are 
already here and are waiting for us,” said 
Henry thoughtfully, almost as if he were 
speaking to himself and was unaware of the 
presence of the black man. Turning to his 
followers, he said, “ We ’ll have to wait here, 
men. We can’t do anything until the sig- 
nal”— 

Abruptly the young lieutenant ceased and 
gazed almost in terror at the sight that ap- 
peared before them. From the borders of the 
little island there shot up blazing fires that were 
almost dazzling in their brilliancy. A cloud of 
smoke filled the air and the odor of the fires 
was wellnigh overpowering. The flames ap- 
parently were of many and varied hues, but the 
most startling part of all was the vision of 


■'X. 


62 A LIEU TEN ANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the body of a man hanging by the neck from 
the limb of a near-by tree. Even the gruesome 
sight seemed to share in the weird light, and 
for an instant it seemed to Henry that he could 
see flames darting from the mouth and nostrils 
of the body. In another instant the fires died 
away almost as suddenly as they had appeared, 
and the darkness had returned with redoubled 
force. 

With a yell that might have been heard a 
quarter of a mile away, Moses leaped from the 
island and started swiftly on his way back 
over the pathway by which they had come, 
and he was quickly followed by all the men 
save Henry. Even the young officer was sorely 
tempted to follow their example, but he grimly 
stood his ground, determined not to flee, even 
if he should find himself in the very midst of 
the powers of darkness. 


CHAPTER VI 


A PERPLEXING CAPTURE 

In a brief time Henry Miner discovered 
that he had been left alone in the darkness. 
The silence that now returned seemed to him 
to be doubly oppressive. Not a trace of the 
sudden blaze remained, and had it not been 
for the penetrating odor that still filled the 
air he would almost have been tempted to 
believe that what he had seen and heard had 
been the effect of a dream. 

The fact, however, that he was where he 
was and was alone, was something which 
could not be disputed, and he resolutely en- 
deavored to think over what his next move 
should be. He had come with a definite pur- 
pose in his mind, and although he had been 
deserted by his comrades, and even the negro 
guide had fled with a yell that yet seemed to 
be sounding in his ears, he was determined that 
come what might he would still strive to be 
true to his trust. Moses had declared that 
the island where the marauder was to be 


64 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

found was near, and it required but a brief 
thought to convince him that the other parties 
that were coming on an errand similar to his 
own could not be far away, and that help, if it 
should be required, was nearer than it could 
be if he should attempt to retrace his way by 
the uncertain pathway to the shore of the 
swamp. 

All these thoughts had flashed through his 
mind in a brief time, and as soon as he had 
arrived at the decision which has been indi- 
cated, he turned sharply about and started 
toward the opposite side of the island. Puz- 
zled as he was and startled by the weird 
appearance of the fires and the swaying body, 
nevertheless, Henry Miner had no great fear 
of any supernatural manifestation, such as had 
evidently been uppermost in the minds of his 
terror-stricken comrades. That the sight he 
had seen was strange, perhaps almost unac- 
countable, he readily acknowledged to him- 
self ; but in no wise deterred by the fact and 
in far greater fear of enemies of flesh and 
blood than of any uncanny foes, he began 
to move cautiously across the island. He 
had advanced but a few steps when he was 
again startled by the sight of two men who 
suddenly rose from behind the bushes and, 


A PERPLEXING CAPTURE 65 

leaping into what seemed to be the depths 
of the swamp, began to move swiftly in the 
direction of the island where Moses had de- 
clared the outlaw would be found. Breath- 
less with surprise Henry instantly stopped and 
watched the men, who apparently were in 
greater fear of him than he was of them. He 
instantly concluded that they must be follow- 
ing some path which he himself was unable to 
discover, perhaps the very one to which the 
black guide had referred, for no man could 
move with the swiftness with which these two 
men were leaping and running unless there 
was some firm ground beneath their feet. 
But thoughts of this were speedily banished 
as he was convinced that he recognized both 
men in the dim light. Certainly one very 
strongly resembled Hugh, the trapper, and the 
other was very like John Lippard, whom 
he himself had arrested two nights before this 
time. What their presence here might indi- 
cate he was not able to declare even to him- 
self; but as the men could be seen now just 
about to leap upon the shore of the adjacent 
island, he quickly roused himself and shouted. 

“ Hugh ! Hugh ! ” he called, “ Come back 
here ! Stop ! Stop ! ” , 

No response was given his hail, and appar- 


66 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

ently it served only to cause the men to 
quicken their movements, for both with re- 
doubled efforts plunged into the bushes that 
were near the shore and speedily disappeared 
from sight. 

For a moment Henry stood gazing at the 
spot where they had entered, but as neither 
reappeared he did not repeat his hail, and at 
last turned about to see if any more men 
remained upon the island where he was. 

Trembling with excitement, he moved cau- 
tiously along the shore, his pistol held tightly 
in his hand, and ready for any new event that 
might occur. Nothing rewarded his search, 
however, and when he had completed the cir- 
cuit, he was convinced that he was indeed 
alone upon the island. 

The unaccountable discovery that Hugh, of 
all men, had been there, and without doubt 
had had a part in the strange happenings, was 
as puzzling as it was disconcerting. Upon 
Hugh’s faithfulness the young lieutenant 
would readily have trusted his own life, and 
now to find the trapper in the place where a 
hunted outlaw was hiding was almost beyond 
his power of belief. And yet that it had 
been Hugh whom lie had seen he was con- 
vinced, although he was not equally positive 


A PERPLEXING CAPTURE 


67 


that the other man had been John Lippard. 
But he at least strongly resembled him, and in 
Henry’s mind there was not so much doubt as 
fear that his suspicion had been correct. And 
to find Hugh in his company, and at such an 
hour and in such a place, was the most dis- 
heartening and disconcerting part of it all. 

The two men had gone, however, and were 
not likely to return, and his own immediate 
action now became the supremely important 
problem in the young officer’s mind. He had 
come with definite instructions and with clearly 
defined orders, and to him it seemed that 
there was nothing to be attempted until at 
least he had done his utmost to comply with 
them. He would remain where he was until 
the signal which had been agreed upon had 
been heard, and after that his course must be 
determined by the results of the attempt which 
he had no doubt would at least he made. 
There was nothing for him to do for the 
present except to remain where he was and 
await the signal. 

Withdrawing into a sheltered spot he seated 
himself with his back against a tree and pre- 
pared to wait with such patience as he was 
able to command. He had not been seated 
long, however, before the weird cry which had 


68 A LIE U TEN AN T UNDER WASHINGTON 

been agreed upon as the signal for the ad- 
vance of all four parties, broke in upon the 
stillness of the night. 

Instantly aroused by the sound, Henry 
leaped to his feet and ran hastily to the shore 
where he had seen the two men depart when 
they had so hastily quitted the island. About 
three feet out from the shore he perceived a 
small circular spot of what appeared to be 
solid ground, and at about the same distance 
beyond it was another. Farther than that he 
was unable to see, but the fact that the two 
men had departed by this way convinced him 
that this must be the path to the other island 
of which Moses had spoken, and he instantly 
resolved to make the attempt to follow it, 
although he was able to see that thick and 
doubtless deep soft mud was all about the 
firmer places. To miss his footing and fall 
was likely to plunge him into depths that 
might draw him down and even swallow him 
up, but there was no time for fears or forebod- 
ings now. The signal had been given and 
his part was to respond. 

Without hesitating a moment he leaped 
upon the nearest hummock and found the 
ground firm beneath his feet. He prepared 
for his second jump, but before he leaped 


A PERPLEXING CAPTURE 69 

his ears were saluted by shouts and the 
sounds of shots that came from the little 
island before him. For a moment he hesi- 
tated, listening for the sounds to be repeated, 
but the one loud outburst was all that he 
heard. As he made ready to leap again, 
he suddenly stopped, as he beheld the forms of 
two men running along the shore of the island. 
In a moment they arrived at a place in front of 
him, and without hesitating a moment leaped 
upon some unseen place and apparently were 
coming directly toward him. Startled by the 
sight, and realizing that if he advanced and the 
men kept on their way they must meet, and 
that it would be impossible for any to pass, he 
suddenly lifted up his voice and shouted : — 
“ Come on, boys ! Here are two of them 
coming straight toward us! We’ll get ’em 
now ! Fire if they try to get away ! Come 
on, the whole six of you ! We ’ll have both of 
them ! They can’t get away ! ” 

Whether it was the stentorian nature of his 
call, or the fact that the two men believed that 
he really was calling upon men behind him 
to follow him, will never be known. At all 
events, his device succeeded, and both men 
instantly turned back on their way, one of 
them in his desperation slipping and falling 


70 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

from the mound upon which he had leaped 
into the very depths of the mud about him. 
Nor did his companion stay" to assist him, for 
he quickly regained the shore, and darting 
into the bushes, speedily disappeared from 
sight. 

There was no hesitation on Henry’s part 
now, and exerting all his strength he leaped 
from hummock to hummock and from mound 
to mound, and just as he gained the shore 
he saw the wretched man who had fallen into 
the mud crawling up before him. 

Instantly seizing him by the collar, Henry 
shouted, “ Surrender ! You ’re my prisoner ! 
I have you now, and there ’s no use in your 
trying to get away.” 

Apparently the man was of the same mind, 
and even in the dim light Henry could see 
that he presented a most woebegone appear- 
ance. Even his head and face, as well as his 
body, were covered with the filth of the swamp, 
and his nearest friend would have failed to 
recognize him in his plight. He made no 
attempt to escape, and although the young 
officer realized that he had the man in his 
power, he hardly knew what to do with him 
now that he had secured him. Not a sound 
could be heard on the island, and the very 


A PERPLEXING CAPTURE 71 

silence itself increased the perplexity of the 
young officer. 

Suddenly, however, Henry heard the sound 
of the rush of several men toward him, and 
in a moment he beheld three men running 
swiftly to the spot where he was standing. In 
advance was one whom he speedily recognized 
as Captain Martin, and with a great sense of 
relief he called, “ Here he is, Captain.” 

“ Who are you ? ” demanded the captain as 
he approached and peered into the face before 
him. “ Bless me ! It ’s Henry,” he hastily 
added. “ What have you got here ? ” 

“ I caught this man just as he was crawling 
up on the shore.’ * 

“Who is he? Never mind, now! You 
hang on to your man. He ’s the only one 
we ’ve caught. Scatter, men ! ” he added, 
turning to the others. “ Where there ’s one 
there must be more ! ” 

All the men instantly responded, and Henry 
was left alone with his prisoner. 

“ Who are you ? ” he inquired of the man, 
still keeping a firm grip upon his collar. 

But the prisoner evidently was not minded 
to enter into conversation w r ith his captor, and 
though he was a much larger man than the 
young lieutenant, he made no attempt to break 


72 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

away from him. Nor did Henry move from 
the place where he had been standing, fearful 
that his man might escape, or that his own 
friends might not know where to look for 
him. 

More than a half hour had elapsed before 
Captain Martin came back, and as he drew 
near he said, “You didn’t let him get 
away, I see.” 

“ No, sir.” 

“ I should have left some one with you to 
guard him, but the truth is, that I needed every 
man I had ; and this is the only one we have 
to show for our night’s work,” he added, point- 
ing to the prisoner as he spoke. 

“ Where are all your men ? I have n’t seen 
any of them,” he suddenly inquired. 

“ Gone, every one of them,” replied Henry, 
and in a few words he related the story of 
what had occurred on the other island. 

“ ’T was strange,” assented the captain ; “ I 
think we ’d better go over there and search 
the place.” 

“ I ’ve done that already,” said Henry. 

“No harm in trying again. It beats all, 
what ’s become of the rascals. Some of them 
were here, I know.” 

“So do I. I saw two of them.” 


A PERPLEXING CAPTURE 73 

“ Perhaps this fellow can tell us something 
about it,” said the captain, turning to the pris- 
oner. But the man was as silent to all his ques- 
tions as previously he had been to Henry’s. 

“ V ery well ; that ’s all right. We ’ll leave 
him here for some of the men to get the mud 
off, while you and I ’ll take three or four fel- 
lows and go back to that other island. You 
can show the way, can’t you ? ” 

“ I will do my best.” 

The prisoner was turned over to the men, 
and the captain and Henry at once, with three 
others, departed for the island where the sight 
had been seen that had sent all the young 
lieutenant’s party in such haste away. The 
island was reached in safety, but a most care- 
ful search failed to reveal any traces of the 
presence of any one except themselves. 

“ Where ’s that body tliat was hanging from 
the tree you told about, Henry ? ” inquired 
the captain. 

“ I ’ll show you,” replied Henry quickly, at 
once leading the way to the spot where the 
gruesome sight had been seen. 

But when they arrived not a trace of it 
was to be found. 

Puzzled and startled by the strange disap- 
pearance, Henry could feel almost instinctively 


74 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

that his story was doubted, and he became the 
more eager to prove what he had said. 

But his search proved unavailing, and at 
last the captain said, “ We’re going back now, 
Lieutenant. Will you go with us or by the 
way you came ? ” 

“ By the way I came,” replied Henry. 

And soon he had departed from the island 
alone and was leaping from point to point, as 
he retraced his way to the shore of the great 
swamp. 


CHAPTER YII 


THREE PUZZLING INTERVIEWS 

The young lieutenant’s first act after his re- 
turn to his own quarters was to approach the 
bunk which the trapper usually occupied. 
To his consternation he perceived that Hugh 
himself was lying there and to all appear- 
ances was sleeping as quietly as a wearied 
child. 

For a brief time Henry stood looking down 
upon the man, almost unable to trust the 
evidence of his own senses. It was incred- 
ible that the sergeant should have escaped 
from the island in the swamp and returned 
to the camp before he himself had arrived, for 
Henry had made haste in all the journey, 
eager as he was to be in the hut before his 
friend should arrive, and be able to demand 
sternly from him the meaning of his part in 
the exciting experiences of the night. And 
now to find the man already here, and appar- 
ently having been in his bunk for a long 
time, was puzzling and confusing. 


76 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

There was one way by which the mystery 
might be solved, and Henry quickly decided 
to test it. Seizing Hugh roughly by the 
shoulder, he shook him until at last the trap- 
per-opened his eyes and stared stupidly at the 
young officer, who could be seen in the dim 
light standing by his bedside. 

“ W-what is it ? Wha-at ’s wrong, my lad — 
I mean Lieutenant ? ” he demanded stupidly. 

“ What are you doing here, Hugh ? ” in- 
quired Henry, sharply. 

“ Doing here ? ” responded Hugh. “ Do- 
ing here? Where should I be, lad?” 

“ How long have you been here ? ” 

“ How long ? Why, I ’ve been asleep, lad. 
What time is it?” 

“ How long have you been here? ” Henry 
once more demanded. 

“Ever since I turned in.” 

“ When was that ? ” 

“ Last night — to-night — just now — not 
long ago.” 

“ Where have you been, Hugh ? ” 

“Where should I be? You found me 
here, did n’t you ? ” There was a note of 
protest or fear in Hugh’s voice, or so Henry 
believed, and he was quick to follow up the 
apparent advantage. * 


THREE PUZZLING INTERVIEWS 


77 


“ Hugh, what made you so afraid of those 
fires? You acted like a frightened child. I 
was ashamed of you.” 

“ Ashamed of me, lad — I mean Lieuten- 
ant? I don’t understand.” 

“ Why did n’t you stop when I called to 
you?” 

“ Called to me, Lieutenant ? I don't under- 
stand.” 

Was Hugh shamming? If so, it was the 
first time Henry had ever known him to 
attempt that, and yet it was almost impossible 
for him not to believe that he had really seen 
his friend fleeing from the island in the swamp. 
The problem was becoming more and more 
puzzling, and at last Henry decided to say no 
more until morning. In the light he would 
be better able to judge of the trapper’s sin- 
cerity, for he then could observe the expres- 
sion upon his face. Accordingly he turned 
away, saying, “ Never mind now, Hugh. 
We ’ll talk about it in the morning. You can 
tell me all about it then.” 

“ About what, Lieutenant ? I don’t under- 
stand. Tell me what it is.” 

“ In the morning, Hugh. Go back to bed 
now. I ’m sorry I disturbed you.” 

Henry from his own bunk could see that 


78 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the trapper for a long time remained seated 
on the edge of his own bed, apparently think- 
ing over what had been said to him and 
evidently seriously troubled. Several times 
Henry was minded to speak to him and de- 
clare that he was satisfied that it was all a 
mistake, but he restrained himself, and at 
last he perceived that his friend had stretched 
himself upon his bed, and apparently soon 
was sleeping again. 

The wearied young officer, too, was soon 
asleep, and when he awoke the sun was stream- 
ing in upon him. He could see Hugh as he 
busied himself about the hut preparing their 
breakfast, and through his half -closed eyes he 
watched the trapper as several times he paused 
in his occupation and gazed thoughtfully at 
the bunk where he was sleeping. Henry’s 
heart smote him as he watched the actions of 
his faithful friend, and when at last he arose 
and dressed he was resolved not to trouble 
the trapper with any more questions. He 
must have been deceived, he assured himself, 
and have mistaken the form of another man 
for that of Hugh. 

When his breakfast was prepared and he 
had seated himself before the rude little table 
his fears, however, returned, for it was evident 


THREE PUZZLING INTERVIEWS 


79 


that the trapper was keenly watching him. 
Several times Henry was aware that when he 
thought that he was unobserved Hugh was 
curiously observing him, and the expression of 
his face at once caused all the young officer’s 
fears to return. However, he did not speak 
until he had eaten his breakfast, and then 
suddenly, as he rose from his seat and stood 
face to face with the trapper, he said, — 

“ Tell me all about it, Hugh.” 

“ About what, la — I mean Lieutenant ? ” 

“ You know what I mean, Hugh,” said 
Henry sternly. 

“ Can’t say that I do, lad,” responded the 
trapper, striving to speak lightly. 

“ Listen, Hugh, then, and I ’ll tell you 
where I was last night and what was done.” 
Henry repressed the smile that rose to his face 
as he saw that Hugh turned abruptly away, 
pretending to be busy in his labors. “ Don’t 
you want to hear about it ? ” he demanded. 

“ ’ Course I do. I ’m always interested in 
what you’re doing, lad. Wasn’t I the one 
that always said you ’d be an officer an’ the 
country would hear from you ? ” 

Hugh’s attempt to speak lightly was almost 
pathetic ; but firmly convinced now that his 
surmise had been correct and that his friend 




Wr 

80 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

not only had been present, but now was trying 
to conceal something from him, Henry was 
determined to go on with his story and not 
spare the feelings of the trapper until he knew 
all that was to be learned. 

Accordingly, avoiding the glance of the 
man as he spoke, Henry began : “ I fancy you 
know, Hugh, that there is a big swamp back 
here over behind the hills. Why, yes, I re- 
call now that you told me that Simon Safford 
had made fools of some of the men by pre- 
tending to know of a place where a chest of 
coin was buried there. It must have been in 
that same swamp. I trust that he did n’t fool 
too many of our poor fellows and get those 
half joes out of their pockets you were telling 
me about. It was half joes he wanted, was n’t 
it, Hugh ? ” he said quickly, glancing directly 
and in apparent innocence up into the trap- 
per’s face as he spoke. 

“ I believe I did hear tell somethin’ on it,” 
replied Hugh foolishly, averting his head. 

“ I ’m glad you were warned of it in time, 
Hugh. You don’t know what a comfort it is 
to me to know that Connecticut Yankee can’t 
get the half joes out of the pockets of any of 
my men. I ’d make it warm for him and for 
them too, if ever I heard of such a thing ! ” 


THREE PUZZLING INTERVIEWS 


81 


It was cruel, for Henry could see that his 
friend was suffering keenly under his words, 
but it was not yet the time for mercy. u W ell,” 
he continued, “ as I was telling you, we had 
heard of a robber, a regular rascal, who was 
doing all sorts of things hereabouts for which 
he deserved hanging, who was hiding there in 
that swamp, so last night we set a trap for 
him” — 

“ Did you get him ? ” 

“ Keep still, Hugh, till I tell you the story. 
W e went in there last night, and among some 
other things we saw there was a trick that 
might scare women and children, but it does n’t 
seem as if even Simon Safford, if he ’d been 
there himself, would have been so foolish as 
to try it on us.” 

“ What was it ? ” inquired Hugh eagerly. 

“ Oh, they set off some lights and did a few 
other foolish things. Probably he, or they — 
for we know now there was more than one ras- 
cal in there — thought they ’d scare us off ; but 
it did n’t work, Hugh. Such things might do 
for these men you say Simon Safford fooled, 
but not for us.” 

In the clear light of day the recollections of 
the sights Henry had seen in the preceding 
evening were very different from the events as 


82 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

he had seen them, and the young officer was 
honest in his belief that they were mere de- 
vices to frighten away any who might venture 
too near the hiding-place. Of his own feel- 
ings at the time he did not feel called upon 
to speak. 

“ How do you know they did n’t amount to 
anything ? ” 

“ We could tell that the minute we saw 
them. They did n’t stop us, at all events. W e 
kept right on.” 

“ You did?” 

“Certainly. You don’t suppose we ’d stop 
for any such thing as that, do you ? ” 

“ Did you get him ? ” 

“We got a part of what we went for, but 
not all. But we found out some things we 
didn’t know when we started, and that ’s some- 
thing. We got hold of some men and found 
out some of the others who were there.” 

“ Who were they ? ” Hugh was looking ^ 
out of the door as he spoke and his face could 
not he seen. 

“ It ’ll all come out in due time, Hugh, and 
I should n’t want to be in the places of those 
men when it does, either. I tell you, Hugh, 
Captain Martin isn’t a man to stand much 
nonsense.” 


THREE PUZZLING INTERVIEWS 


83 


“ What do you think will be done with 
these men, lad ? ” 

“ Oh, I think it ’ll depend a good deal upon 
how they act when they ’re asked about what 
took place. Probably some ’ll get the gaunt- 
let, some the whipping-post, and some may 
be shot or drummed out of the camp.” 

Hugh’s face was ghastly as it was turned for 
a moment toward Henry, and then he bolted 
from the room. Henry made no attempt to 
follow him, but as soon as his morning tasks 
were done he started toward the quarters of 
his friend Captain Martin, eager to learn what 
had been done with the prisoner and what 
further information had been obtained. 

He was busily thinking over these things 
when he was rudely pushed from his place, and 
glancing up angrily perceived that he was 
face to face with John Lippard. The unex- 
pected presence of the man who, he had heard, 
had fled from the camp and deserted the army, 
was disconcerting, but not nearly so much so 
as the leer upon his face. 

“ Beg your pardon, Lieutenant, I did n’t go 
to do it. I would n’t do such a thing to an 
officer, nQ, not even for ten pounds of pork.” 

There was no one near, and there was an 
air of sneering confidence in the man that 


84 A LIEUTENANT' UNDER WASHINGTON 

was more puzzling than the fact of his unex- 
pected presence. r , 

“I accept your apology/’ replied Henry 
quietly, although his face flushed as he spol:e. 

“ That ? s kind o’ ye. ’T is n’t all ye ’ll accept 
though, afore ye ’re done with it, I ’ll give^ye 
my word for that ! ” he suddenly added. \ 
Ignoring the threat, Henry turned as if he 
would pass on, but he was not to be so easily 
rid of the presence of his enemy., 

“ You remember what I say to you, Henry 
Miner ! I ’ve found out what the whipping; 
post is like, and I ’ve had such a good time I 
intend that all those who helped me to it shall 
have a taste of it themselves, or my name is 
not Jack Lippard ! Some day I ’ll give you 
the treat and you ’ll understand just how warm 
my feeling is ” — 

Henry had been walking slowly on, striving 
to ignore the man, but he had been unable to 
shake him off. His presence in the camp 
seemed almost unaccountable, and the air of 
confidence he exhibited was stranger still. 

It was at this moment that he beheld Cap- 
tain Martin himself approaching, and with a 
feeling of deep relief Henry turned to the man 
and said, “ Jack, I don’t want to make any 
more trouble for you, but if I hear another 


THREE PUZZLING INTERVIEWS 85 

word from you I ’ll see that you are sent to 
the guardhouse again ! ” 

J ohn Lippard looked fearlessly at the young 
officer, and although he did not reply he 
laughed loudly and insolently as he turned 
away. 

“ Captain Martin,” said Henry quickly as 
the officer approached, “ what is Jack Lippard 
doing here ? I thought you said he ’d de- 
serted. I did n’t know just what to do when 
I saw him.” 

Captain Martin smiled as he said, “ I don’t 
mind telling you that he was the man we 
caught last night.” 

“ In the swamp ? ” 

“In the swamp.” 

“The one who was so covered with mud 
we could n’t tell who or what he was ? ” 

“ The very same. When we had dug the 
mud from him who should it be but Jack 
himself.” 

“ But I thought you said he’d deserted.” 

“ Did I ? If I recollect aright, I think I 
said it was 6 reported ’ that he ’d deserted. I 
did n’t care how much it was ‘ reported,’ — 
the more the better for our purposes.” 

“ Then he had n’t really deserted ? And 
he belongs here now ? ” 


86 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Yes, Jack is not such a bad fellow, though 
he has his faults, as you and I know. But I 
don’t mind telling you that he was the very 
one who told us of the place where we went 
last night and offered to help us catch the 
rascal. He said he knew him and would go 
in with him, or at least he ’d pretend to, and 
be on hand at the capture. But as it turned 
out he was the only one we got.” 

Surprised by the statement of the captain, 
Henry now had no difficulty in accounting for 
the boldness of the man in the interview which 
he had just had with him, but confidence in 
his trustworthiness had not in the least been 
strengthened by the captain’s words. 


CHAPTER VIII 


Hugh’s explanation 

Throughout the day Henry Miner was seri- 
ously perplexed over the puzzling problem 
which had been presented. The relation of 
John Lippard to Captain Martin and to the 
outlaw whom they had striven to capture, was 
still unexplained, while the part which Hugh 
had had in the adventure was even more dif- 
ficult to understand. That the trapper had 
knowingly had any share in the evil deeds he 
did not for a moment believe, and was confi- 
dent that in due time Hugh would explain all 
to his complete satisfaction ; but for the pre- 
sent he could not expect to break down the 
reserve of his friend. His only fear in his 
case, now that he was convinced that Hugh 
really had been on the island in the swamp, was 
that others might learn of the fact and that 
then his friend would be treated with a sever- 
ity greater than the facts warranted or he 
deserved. 

His problem was still unsolved when late 


88 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

in the afternoon he was returning to his quar- 
ters. As he came near, he perceived a party 
of a half dozen men emerging from the woods 
and approaching the camp. Their actions in- 
terested him, and as he perceived in their 
midst a man hatless and without a coat, with 
his hands bound behind his back, he stopped 
abruptly to watch their further proceedings. 

He soon discovered that the prisoner was 
unknown to him, but as Captain Martin him- 
self was in the little band his mind instantly 
reverted to the recent excitement and he in- 
stantly concluded that some one had been 
taken who had had a part in the events of the 
preceding night. 

As the little band approached him, Captain 
Martin, perceiving him, nodded his head ex- 
pressively, but did not halt, and soon they had 
passed out of sight. Henry remained watch- 
ing them until they disappeared, and then 
slowly resumed his way toward his quarters. 
When he arrived, he found that Hugh was 
there and already engaged in his preparations 
for supper ; but Henry was so busied in his 
own thoughts that he gave slight heed to his 
friend, a fact which apparently pleased the 
trapper, for after one keen glance at the young 
officer as he entered, he turned to his task 


HUGH'S EXPLANATION 


89 


with an eagerness that became quickly appar- 
ent in the increased zeal with which he bustled 
about the room. Neither spoke while supper 
was being served, and as soon as the frugal 
repast was ended, Henry at once arose from 
his seat and started to leave the hut, while 
Hugh busied himself anew in his own duties. 

At the doorway Henry met Captain Martin 
face to face, and started back in surprise at 
the unexpected sight of the officer. 

“ Glad to find you in, Lieutenant,” said the 
captain. “ Can you spare me a few minutes ? 
I have something to say to you.” 

“ Gladly, gladly. Come in, Captain,” re- 
sponded Henry, as he led the way into the 
room and pointed to one of the rude seats. 

“You saw us this afternoon?” remarked 
Captain Martin as he took the seat indicated. 

“Yes, sir.” 

“ Did you recognize the man we had ? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

“ ’T was this robber we ’ve been trying to 
catch.” 

“ It was ! ” 

“ The very man.” 

“ I don’t see how ” — 

Captain Martin laughed as he replied, 
“ Very likely. It was simple enough, though. 


90 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

All I did was to leave three men behind me 
when we came out of the swamp.” 

• “ And they got him ? ” 

“ So it appears.” 

“ Of course you are sure he ’s the right 
man?” 

“ Not the least doubt. He came crawling 
back there after we left, just as I thought he 
might do, for I took pains to make our de- 
parture as loud and noisy as possible. About 
two o’clock this afternoon, sure enough the 
rascal showed up and the three men had him.” 

“ What ’ll be done with him ? ” 

“ That I can’t say ; it ’s for others to de- 
cide. My part was all done when I ’d once 
placed my hands on him and turned him over 
to the others.” 

“ Do you think he ’ll be shot ?” 

u That I can’t say. He deserves it, though. 
The trouble he ’s made for us no one can ever 
describe. The last thing he did was to go to 
the house of an old man back here, all of 
whose boys were in our army, and hold the 
old man over the fire to make him tell where 
his money was hidden. And to think that 
our own soldiers have been the ones who have 
been charged with the thing ! Shooting is 
too good for the rascal ! ” 


HUGH'S EXPLANATION 


91 


“ Captain Martin, you are certain that Jack 
Lippard is all right, are n’t you ? ” 

“ Oh, Jack is n’t exactly the best man in 
the camp ; but he ’s not the worst. If it 
had n’t been for him I don’t believe we ’d ever 
have caught this rascal. He certainly did help 
us in that.” 

“ Then he did n’t desert ? ” 

“ Oh, no. We let it get out that he had, 
but I knew where he was all the time. In 
fact, I had it arranged with him that he 
should let us know when the fellow went into 
the swamp.” 

“ Did he?” 

“ Yes. He knew the man, it seems, and 
went with him. As we ’d let it get out that 
Jack had deserted, that helped on the trick, 
and it all came out right, for now we ’ve got 
our man. He’s locked up at this very min- 
ute, and the ‘ proof of the pudding is in the 
eating,’ you know. However, much as Jack 
Lippard has helped us, I should n’t want to 
trust him too far. Why do you ask ? ” 

Convinced that for the present at least it 
would be wiser for him to keep his own coun- 
sel, Henry evaded the question by asking an- 
other : “ You said last night there were others 
there. Was that so ? ” 


92 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Yes.” 

u Have any of them been taken ? ” 

“ Not yet. It’s early, though. We may 
get some of them later.” 

“ Have you any idea who they are ? ” 

Henry could almost feel that Hugh had 
suddenly ceased his labors and that there 
was a tense silence in the hut. Doubtless the 
trapper had been a not uninterested listener, 
and the reply to Henry’s query was eagerly 
awaited by him. 

“ We ’re not talking very much about that. 
Have you any idea who the others may be, 
Henry?” inquired the captain. 

“ I saw some men there on the island, as I 
told you.” 

“ Yes, we all saw them. Did you recognize 
any?” 

The silence in Hugh’s end of the hut was 
intense now and the young lieutenant had no 
difficulty in understanding the cause of it. 

“ I could n’t tell even that it was Jack Lip- 
pard I had hold of last night.” 

“ That ’s so. I don’t believe his own mo- 
ther would have known him,” laughed the 
captain. “ It ’ll all come out ; have no fears 
as to that, lad.” 

“ You are positive, then, that others were 
mixed up in the affair ? ” 


HUGH'S EXPLANATION 


93 


“ Not the least doubt of it. It ’ll go hard 
with them too when they are caught. It seems 
hard to believe, Henry, but I ’m afraid there 
were a few of the poor fellows in the camp 
who had been drawn into the affair by that 
rascal. We may have to set another kind of 
trap for them, but we ’ll get ’em sooner or 
later.” 

“ And it won’t be any easy road, either, 
they ’ll have to travel then.” 

“ No, sir ; that it will not ! ” 

“ Do you think any of them will own up 
without being caught ? ” 

“ Very likely. They ’re a cowardly lot as 
a rule. I should n’t be surprised if some one 
should give the whole thing to us, trying to 
save his own neck.” 

“ Have you your eyes on any one in partic- 
ular?” 

u You ’re asking more questions than I can 
answer,” responded Captain Martin with a 
laugh, as he rose from his seat. “ I must be 
going now, for I just dropped in to let you 
know we’d caught the ringleader. You did 
your part well last night, Henry. The Penn- 
sylvania boys are holding up the name of 
their colony well. We’ll try to keep it up. 
Good-night.” • 


94 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Good-night, Captain/’ responded Henry. 

When the visitor had departed the young 
officer remained seated for a time, thinking 
over what had been told him and almost un- 
aware of the presence of Hugh in the room. 
The light was dim, for the sun had long since 
disappeared below the hills and the night was 
fast approaching. The sound of the songs and 
laughter that came from the adjacent huts 
could frequently be heard, but as Henry 
was not interested he gave them slight heed. 
Indeed, he was thinking more of John Lippard 
and the part he had had in the capture of the 
outlaw than he was of his own immediate sur- 
roundings. And Hugh, too, and his relation 
to the men on the island in the swamp — that 
assuredly was not the least of the puzzling ele- 
ments of the perplexity that beset him. 

His meditations were interrupted by the 
approach of the trapper himself, who silently 
seated himself beside his young friend, and 
placing his hand on his knee, inquired anx- 
iously, — 

“ Henry, do you think there ’s anything in 
what the captain was saying ? ” 

“ About what, Hugh ? ” 

“ About the men who were on that island 
last night.” 



HUGH'S EXPLANATION 


95 


“ I am afraid there is, Hugh.” 

“ I was there, lad,” said the trapper simply. 

“ I know it.” 

“ I did n’t mean any harm.” 

“ Why did n’t you stop when I called to 
you ? ” 

“ I did n’t just know what I was doin’, lad. 
I wish now I had.” 

“ Tell me about it, Hugh,” said Henry 
kindly. 

For a moment the elder man was silent. 
The young lieutenant’s heart ached for his 
friend, who was now evidently seriously trou- 
bled. In the presence of certain forms of 
danger there was no braver man in the Amer- 
ican army, — of this fact Henry Miner needed 
no assurance ; but he was also more inexpe- 
rienced than a child in the ways of men, and 
especially in the life and discipline of the 
the camp. The most of his days had been 
passed in the solitude of the forest, and even 
his visits to the settlements, where he had 
gone to sell his furs or to purchase his few 
needed supplies, had all been so infrequent 
as to intensify his peculiarities rather than to 
remove them. Of his rugged honesty Henry 
had not the slightest question ; and his fear 
throughout the day had been chiefly that his 


96 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

friend had been led into something which he 
had not fully understood, and that some pun- 
ishment might fall upon him which would be 
undeserved and would be visited upon him in 
spite of his childishness and the lack of any 
evil intent on his part. 

“ Yes, I was there,” repeated Hugh hum- 
bly, “ and I wish I had n’t been.” 

“Did you see Jack Lippard?” inquired 
Henry abruptly. 

“Jack? No, I did n’t see him. Was he 
there, too ? ” 

“ Go on with your story, Hugh.” 

“ You know Simon Salford ” — 

“ Yes, yes. I know him,” interrupted 
Henry quickly, a light beginning to break in 
upon him. “ Go on, Hugh ! Go on with 
your story.” 

“ Well, he certainly did do some curious 
things, for I see him myself. Why, lad, one 
time, he ” — 

“ Did you give him any of your half joes, 
Hugh ? ” interrupted Henry again. 

“ Not exactly to him.” 

“ But you gave some ? ” 

“ I s’pose I did,” Hugh acknowledged re- 
gretfully. 

“ How many ? ” 


HUGH'S EXPLANATION 


97 


“Two” 

“ Go on with your story.” 

“ But,” protested Hugh, “ I thought it was 
all right. I went with some o’ the men with 
him one or two nights, and he certainly did 
do some o’ the most curious things. Why, 
lad ” — 

“Tell me about last night,” demanded 
Henry sharply. 

“ It was this way, ye see, lad. We’d come 
to b’lieve him when he said he ’d found out 
just where a whole chest full o’ gold an’ silver 
was hid.” 

“ What did he want of your money if he 
knew where so much more was ? ” 

“ I had n’t thought o’ that, lad ; I honestly 
hadn’t. We was t’ give two half joes apiece 
an’ then the box was t’ be divided.” 

“ W as the chest supposed to be on that 
island where you were ? ” 

“ The very same, lad,” assented Hugh. 

“ And you were there to get it ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ How many were with you ? ” 

“Let me see — there was Simon an’ me 
an ” — 

“How many ?” 

“ Four.” 


98 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ And you didn’t see Jack Lippard?” 

“ No. I did n’t know he was there.” 

A fresh light had dawned upon the mind of 
the young officer, and bidding Hugh remain 
in the hut, he himself at once departed from 
the building. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE CIPHER 

When Henry Miner had departed so ab- 
ruptly from the hut it was because of a sad- 
den insight which it appeared to him he had 
obtained into the cause of the confusion which 
had arisen the preceding evening. It was 
clear to him now that the trapper and his 
three friends had been led to the island where 
they had been discovered by Simon Safford 
himself, and as far as Hugh himself was con- 
cerned the motive which had governed him 
was solely that which pertained to the discov- 
ery of the chest which the shrewd Yankee 
had declared was to be found there. That 
Hugh had had any other purpose or any know- 
ledge of the presence of the robber whom Cap- 
tain Martin had planned to secure, he did not 
for a moment believe. Whether or not his 
own conviction would be accepted by the offi- 
cers he did not know, and as he thought over 
the plight of his friend he was seriously trou- 
bled, for, like many another man, he was cer- 

' L.ofC. 


^ X V 


100 A LIEUTENANT UNBEE W A SHIN G TON 

tain to suffer, in spite of his innocence, because 
of the company in which he had been found. 
As to the innocence of his companions, or at 
least of Simon Safford, he was by no means 
so fully convinced. His better plan, he had 
hastily decided, was to lay the entire matter 
just as it was before Captain Martin and leave 
him, after he had been given the explanation, 
free to follow out his own best judgment. 
The fact that the captain was personally ac- 
quainted with Hugh would surely be in his 
favor, and of the cool judgment of the officer 
Henry entertained the highest opinion. 

He was nevertheless seriously troubled as 
he hastened toward the quarters of Captain 
Martin, and was thinking of the various means 
he might use to assist his anxious and guilt- 
less friend. When he arrived at the place he 
was seeking, his feeling of disappointment was 
keen when he learned that Captain Martin 
was not there and that he had left word that 
he would not return before the following 
morning. Accordingly, the young lieuten- 
ant returned to his own quarters, and as he 
discovered that Hugh already had sought his 
bunk, he decided to follow his example and 
leave the matter uppermost in his thoughts 
until the following day. 


THE CIPHER 


101 


But when the day dawned there was such 
keen excitement in the camp that all other 
matters were speedily banished from the mind 
of Henry. The entire army was soon in mo- 
tion, and as it was currently reported that 
Washington had received word that General 
Howe with all his army was moving swiftly 
up the Hudson to go to the aid of John Bur- 
goyne, who was supposed to be advancing 
from the north, every man was confident that 
he fully understood just what the sudden 
movement indicated, and great was the excite- 
ment in the ranks. 

It was true that there had been other ru- 
mors and reports of the doings and plans of 
the British leader, and that Washington al- 
ready had several times moved to meet or check 
him, and every such rumor had proved to be 
nothing more than that which the British 
general had intended it to be, — a mere at- 
tempt to confuse the Americans or to draw 
them from their stronghold on the Morristown 
hills into a position where he might be able 
to attack them successfully. This time, how- 
ever, the report seemed to be confirmed, and 
the excitement in the advancing American 
force was correspondingly keen. 

A division was left in Morristown, but with 


102 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the remainder of the army Washington ad- 
vanced to the rear of Haverstraw, and when 
General Sullivan and General Stirling were 
sent across the Hudson to Peekskill the men 
were all convinced that this time serious ac- 
tion lay before them and that an engagement 
with the redcoats was certain to occur. 

When the report was confirmed, as it soon 
was, that they had been led out of camp by 
another ruse of the British general, and the 
army once more had marched back to Mor- 
ristown, many of the men were loud in their 
complaints of the stupidity of their leaders. 

At one time Howe would send his fleet 
from New York as if he was about to move 
upon Boston, but no sooner would the Amer- 
icans be prepared to act than the news would 
be received that he had abandoned that pro- 
ject and then was preparing to move up the 
Hudson or to sail away for Philadelphia. The 
uncertainty and perplexity of Washington 
were therefore all the time keen, and the only 
thing the troubled leader could do was to try 
to be ready for action when the British gen- 
eral had fully determined as to his plans. 
Whether or no General Howe himself just 
knew what to do is a question over which 
to-day historians are by no means agreed. 


THE CIPHER 


103 


When the American army returned to its 
camping-place at Morristown, Henry Miner 
was free to think once more of the predica- 
ment in which his friend Hugh was. Of what 
had become of the captured robber he had 
not heard a word, and indeed he had not once 
seen Captain Martin since the time when 
the latter had sought him out in his hut. 
Henry was now somewhat undecided whether 
it was better for him voluntarily to relate his 
story to the captain, when it might be that 
nothing more would be said or done in the 
matter, since some time had elapsed since the 
night of the adventure, or to keep silence even 
until he himself might be questioned or Hugh 
brought to book for the part he had taken. 
He at last decided to follow the latter course, 
at least for the present, and with this decision 
once formed he did not refer to the matter 
again in his friend’s presence. Hugh, too, 
seemed to have regained his natural spirits, 
and the life of the camp was moving on in its 
ordinary routine, when one evening, not long 
after the events already recorded, John Lip- 
pard himself appeared before the door of the 
hut occupied by Henry and Hugh. 

He respectfully saluted the young officer 
and then inquired if either of the men had 


104 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

seen anything of Simon Safford. It was the 
first time for several days that Hugh had 
heard the man referred to, and the trapper 
was grateful that the dim light concealed the 
flush that rose to his cheeks. 

“ I don’t know Simon Safford/’ responded 
Henry quietly. 

“ Perhaps Hugh does,” suggested the visi- 
tor. 

“ Have you seen Simon Safford to-day, 
Hugh ? ” said Henry turning to his friend. 

“ Have n’t seen him for a week,” replied 
Hugh in a low voice. 

“ You did see him a week ago then, did 
you, Hugh ? ” said John Lippard, and he 
laughed loudly as he asked the question. 

“ Hugh may have seen him then, but he 
tells you he has n’t seen him to-day,” said 
Henry sharply. “ That was what you wanted 
to know, you said.” 

“ Oh, yes, that ’s so, so it was. I ’d most 
forgotten.” Jack Lippard again laughed 
loudly as he spoke. “ Perhaps I might talk 
with you about the time when you did see 
him,” he suggested. 

u You ’ll not talk with him or with me about 
anything now ! Move on ! ” said Henry an- 
grily, rising from his seat. 


.Sk 


THE CIPHER 


105 


“ I ’m in no hurry, but I might as well be 
goin’,” responded the man. “ It may be some 
other time you ’ll not be so anxious for me to 
get out. I hear they ’re makin’ up a list o’ 
names o’ those who ’ve had dealin’s with the 
robber what was caught a few nights ago 
out in the swamp. Oh, I ’m goinY’ he added 
quickly as the young officer advanced toward 
him. 66 1 ’m not fond o’ bantams an’ their 
struts. The only way I like ’em is when I ’ve 
given their necks a good twist. Like that,” 
he added, as he used the motion commonly 
employed in wringing the necks of fowls. 

Henry was thoroughly enraged now, and 
calling to Hugh to follow him at once darted 
though the doorway. But John Lippard had 
fled and could nowhere be seen, and in a brief 
time the two men returned to the hut. As they 
entered, Henry perceived something white on 
the ground and picked it up as he went into 
the room. He stood holding the bit of paper 
in his hand as Hugh disconsolately began to 
speak. 

“ I s’pose they ’ll have me at the whipping- 
post soon,” he said. 

“I don’t think so,” said Henry quickly. 
“ You may have been a fool, Hugh, but we 
all know you ’re no knave.” 


106 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Might almost as well be one as the other.” 

“ Not every time.” 

“ One time ’s all that ’s required.” 

“ Have you seen any of the men who were 
with you? ” 

“ No, not one.” 

“ Don’t say anything to any one about it, 
Hugh.” 

“ But Jack Lippard knows, and he ’s threat- 
enin’ trouble.” 

“ He ’d like to hurt me by making trouble 
for you, but we ’ll beat him at his own game, 
Hugh. Don’t you be afraid of it.” 

“ But I am,” persisted Hugh. “ A fool ’s 
almost ’s bad ’s a knave.” 

“ No ; a fool may learn, but a knave won’t. 
You won’t put any more half joes in the 
swamp, I ’ll promise that.” 

“ I shan’t go near the swamp again in all 
my mortal days ! ” 

“ I ’m not so sure about that. W e may 
want you to go, you know.” 

u I ’ll go just as often as you want me to, 
lad — I mean Lieutenant,” said the trapper 
humbly. 

Henry laughed as he advanced toward the 
fire which was still smouldering in the fireplace, 
intending to throw upon it the note which he 


THE CIPHER 


107 


had found outside the door. Before he did 
so he held the bit of paper up to the light for 
a moment and gazed curiously at it. It was 
a small piece, and upon it were a few charac- 
ters, unintelligible and awkward. Evidently 
they were meaningless, and Henry drew back 
his hand and then suddenly began to examine 
the note more attentively. His interest speed- 
ily became keener, and looking up he said 
quickly, “ Hugh, have we any tallow dips 
left ? ” 

“I think there is one.” 

“ Light it right away and put it on the 
table here.” 

“ Anything wrong, lad ? ” said Hugh anx- 
iously as he obeyed. 

The young lieutenant made no reply, hut 
as soon as the dip was placed upon the table 
he spread out the paper and began to study it 
with great care. His companion, aware of his 
deep interest, became silent as he perceived that 
his young friend was absorbed in his task. 

Upon the paper at which Henry was star- 
ing were written the following strange char- 
acters : — 

4778 47 10 6X#4X 67970 8[4[SS[X 

The characters were indeed peculiar, and at 
first Henry had no thought that they were 


108 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

not the mere scratches or scribblings of some 
careless man, but as be gazed more carefully 
at them he began to perceive that there might 
be something more than he at first had seen. 
The feeling was intensified by the thought 
that Jack Lippard had been the only one to 
come to the hut within an hour and that per- 
haps the paper had belonged to him. That 
fact did not detract from his interest, and soon 
he called for his goose-quill pen and began to 
write as he studied the curious bit before him. 
The first discovery he made was that if it was 
a note in cipher, then there were evidently six 
words in the message. One of the characters 
occurred in four of the words, and at once he 
wrote, “4=4 times.” Next he discovered that 
another character, 7, was also in three words, 
occurring in each of two words twice. Doubt- 
less it must be a vowel, and doubled. 

For a time he could make little headway, 
and then he began to consider what the first 
short word might be. It consisted of only 
two letters. The most natural inference was 
that being so short a word it was a pro- 
noun and referred to the writer. He would 
try the word as “ me,” and use the two let- 
ters. 

Following this suggestion he wrote out the 


THE CIPHER 


109 


line with these letters filled in, which gave 
him, “Mee- me m- -e-e m .” 

For a moment he gazed steadily at the in- 
complete line and then smiled as he became 
convinced that his conjecture had been cor- 
rect. It was now easy to fill out the first 
word, which must be “ meet.” If that was 
so, then he already had the first two words, 
“ meet me.” But where and when was the 
unknown writer to be met ? For a long time 
Henry puzzled himself over the query. If 
there was to be a meeting it must be “at” 
some place or “ in ” some place. He wrote 
“ Meet me — .” If the word was “at,” then 
the fourth word perhaps referred to time, but 
he could think of no word of time having 
“ m ” as the fifth letter. Perhaps it was not 
the hour but the place, and acting upon that 
suggestion he began to count upon his fingers 
the names of the various places where a meet- 
ing might be held. He thought of “hill,” 
“ valley,” “ camp,” “ house,” “ barn,” and 
suddenly “ swamp ” flashed into his mind. 
The word contained five letters, the fourth of 
which was “in.” Instantly he wrote “ Meet 
me fn swamp.” 

Now when was the meeting to be ? The 
following word must be the name of the hour, 


110 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

and already he had the place and the names 
of two letters. One, two, three, four, five, 
six, seven — he stopped abruptly in his count- 
ing. Seven — there was no other that had in 
it “ e ” twice and in this order. The solution 
was dawning upon him. “ Meet me swamp 
seven — .” He had all but one word now, and 
soon he would have that, he assured himself 
gleefully. 


CHAPTER X 


A TRANSLATION AND WHAT CAME OF IT 

The solution of the final word was, however, 
more difficult than the young officer had be- 
lieved. For a long time he sat staring at the 
tantalizing paper, with its words still more 
puzzling because of his ability to decipher a 
part of them. It was evident to Henry as he 
studied the paper that in the concluding word 
one letter occurred three times, and also that 
the third letter, if his preceding conclusions 
had been correct, was “ m.” It was a natural 
inference also that the word itself would indi- 
cate the time at which the proposed meeting 
was to occur. 

He slowly counted off and spelled the days 
of the week, but not one of them would fit in 
with his solution. “ At seven ” — when was 
the hour and of what ? He tried “ morning/’ 
u evening,” and various other words, but 
none of them met the requirements. 

At last, after he had struggled over the 
problem for a half hour, he rose in despera- 


112 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

tion and passed out from the hut. The even- 
ing was comparatively cool, and the night air 
was doubly refreshing to him as he slowly 
paced back and forth in front of the building. 
Up and down, and back and forth, he slowly 
moved, his mind intent only upon the word 
which still baffled him. What word of eight 
letters, the third letter of which was m, was 
there that would suggest the date where the 
“ seven,” which he believed to indicate the 
hour, would apply ? He again tried the days 
of the week, but none filled the demands. 
He began with the days of the month, “ first, 
second, third,” etc., but not any of these had 
eight letters, the third of which was “m.” He 
was as far from the solution apparently as 
when he began, while the very fact that he 
had deciphered several of the words only 
served to make his present perplexity the 
more exasperating. 

Again he entered the hut and seated him- 
self, staring blankly at the mystical charac- 
ters before him. As he glanced up for a mo- 
ment he perceived that Hugh was anxiously 
watching him, and, smiling as he spoke, Henry 
said, — 

“ I ’d like to ask you a question, Hugh.” 

“ What is it, lad — I mean Lieutenant ? 


A TRANSLATION AND WHAT CAME OF IT 113 

You know I have no such head on me as there 
is on your shoulders. I* 11 do what I can, 
though.” 

“ Hugh, I ’m going to read you a question, 
or rather a part of one, and I want you to 
finish it for me. Will you do it?” 

“ I ’ll try, lad.” 

“Well, here it is: ‘Meet me at or in the 
swamp seven ’ — Now what would you say 
the last word should be ? ” 

“ I did n’t think that of you, lad. I surely 
did n’t.” 

“ Think what of me, Hugh ? ” said Henry 
in surprise. It was evident that the trapper 
was seriously grieved over something, but for 
the moment the young lieutenant was unable 
to conjecture what the cause might be. 

“ I did n’t think you ’d poke fun at me 
about that swamp matter again. I have n’t 
got my half joes back, but I shan’t give any 
more. You needn’t think you’ve got to 
keep at me, lad, about that affair.” 

“ Why, Hugh ! ” exclaimed Henry quickly, 
“ I was n’t even thinking of that or of you. 
I ’ve found a bit of a puzzling piece of paper 
here, and I ’ve worked out a part of it, but 
I can’t make out the last word. I did n’t 
know but you might help me.” 


114 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


“ 1 11 do all I can ; you know that, lad,” 
replied the trapper, quickly mollified. “ But 
I ’m no good at reading — that you know. 
Where d’ ye get the paper?” 

“ I found it on the ground in front of the 
door.” 

“ Our door here ? ” 

“ Yes. I ’ve a notion that Jack Lippard 
might have dropped it.” 

“ Jack Lippard? Then it ’s a piece o’ ras- 
cality, that ’s what it is ! ” 

“ I believe you ’re right, and if I could 
only make out the last word, I ’d be more 
certain of it. Now what would you natu- 
rally say, Hugh, if you were to use those 
words ? I said ” — 

“ But I could n’t use ’em ! I told you I 
wasn’t goin’ to have anything more to do 
with Simon Safford. They ’ll get no more 
half joes out o’ me.” 

“ I understand ; but just suppose you were 
to use those words and wanted to make an 
appointment with me to meet you at or in the 
swamp so that we might make Simon give up 
the half joes. What would you say ? ” 

“Just say those words again, lad,” said 
Hugh thoughtfully. 

“ Meet me at or in the swamp seven ” — 



A TRANSLATION AND WHAT CAME OF IT 115 

“ He must be a fool to say meet me ‘ at or 
in.’ Why does n’t he say just what he means, 
— whether he wants to meet ye down there 
on the border o’ the swamp or in there where 
those islands are, for I s’pose that ’s about 
what he wants, is n’t it ? ” 

“ He does n’t state it as you put it, Hugh. 
I ’m the one who uses both words, for I don’t 
know really which it is, ‘ at ’ or 6 in.’ Perhaps 
if I could find the last word I ’d be better able 
to tell.” 

“ 6 Meet me at seven at the swamp,’ ” said 
Hugh aloud slowly, as if he was speaking to 
himself. “ It can’t be to-day he means, for 
it ’s more ’n seven already. Mebbe ” — 

“ That’s it! You’ve hit the bull’s-eye, 
Hugh ! We ’ve got it now.” 

“ We have ? ” responded the trapper, some- 
what dazed and yet nevertheless greatly elated 
over Henry’s praise and manifest excitement. 

“ Yes, we have it now. The word ’s ‘ to- 
morrow.’ Don’t you see ? That ’s the word 
that has eight letters just the same as this 
cipher has, and the third letter is ‘m,’ and 
the second letter is used three times. You ’ve 
hit it, Hugh ! You ’ve got it just as sure as 
you ’re in this camp.” 

“ I ’m glad on it, though I don’t see yet.” 



116 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ The only thing I can’t see is what that 
6 to-morrow ’ means. It might be that he had 
this note sent him yesterday or last week, 
and if it was sent then, why ‘to-morrow ’ 
might mean to-day, or even some day last 
week.” 

“ It could ? I don ’t see it. Just tell me, 
lad, how it is that ‘ to-morrow ’ can mean last 
week or to-day. ‘ To-morrow ’ has just got to 
mean to-morrow, has n’t it ? ” 

“ Yes ; but it might have been the to-mor- 
row after the day when the man that wrote 
this note, sent it. See, Hugh ? ” 

“No, I don’t see. Ye say to-morrow is 
jest the same ’s last week. I never had much 
book learnin’, Lieutenant, but I guess I know 
enough to know that day afore yesterday and 
to-morrow don’t mean the same thing. Talk 
about my givin’ up my half joes ! ” 

Henry laughed good-naturedly, for the trap- 
per evidently was recovering a measure of his 
confidence and was rejoiced at the opportu- 
nity of asserting himself again. 

“ I ’ve got all but that third little word,” 
he says, “ but for the life of me I can’t tell 
whether it ’s ‘ at ’ or ‘ in.’ What do you say, 
Hugh?” 

“ It might be either.” 


A TRANSLATION AND WHAT CAME OF IT 117 

“ Yes, I suppose it could. You tried both, 
did n’t you, Hugh ? ” 

“ There, Henry, I did n’t think you ’d bring 
that up again,” said the trapper reproachfully. 

“ I ’m not bringing anything up, Hugh,” 
said the young lieutenant quickly. “ All I 
want to find out is which word it is here. 
You did meet at both places, didn’t you, 
Hugh?” 

“ We was more at one than we was in the 
other.” 

“ Y ery likely. Now let me see,” said Henry 
thoughtfully, as he bent his gaze once more 
upon the puzzling paper. ‘Meet me at’ or 
‘ Meet me in,’ which is it ? It ’ll make all the 
difference in the world, or at least the differ- 
ence of the swamp, which it is. Ah, yes. I 
think I have it now,” he added eagerly. 
“ That third letter in swamp is an ‘ a,’ and the 
first letter of the word is n’t the same, so the 
word itself can’t be ‘ at.’ If it isn’t ‘ at ’ then 
it must be ‘ in.’ I ’ve got the whole thing 
now, Hugh ! ” He glanced up again at the 
trapper, who was deeply interested in all that 
his young friend was doing. “Here it is. 
‘ Meet me in swamp seven to-morrow.’ Now 
if I only knew what ‘ to-morrow’ meant ! ” 

“ Humph ! ” sniffed the trapper. “ I have n’t 


118 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

much brains to brag of an’ none to spare ; but 
if I did n’t know enough to know what to- 
morrow means then I ’d crawl into a bear’s 
den somewhere and pull the hole in after 
me. Leastwise I ’d never come out ! ” 

Henry laughed as, ignoring the remarks of 
his friend, he inquired, “ Judging from your 
experience, Hugh, would you say that seven 
to-morrow meant seven in the morning or seven 
at night ? ” 

“ That ’s something no man can say. It 
might be one, and then again it might be the 
other.” 

“ That ’s clear as daylight, Hugh.” 

“ Yes, I s’pose ’tis,” assented the trapper 
simply. 

“ Which did you use more, Hugh ? ” 

“ That is n’t fair, lad. I ’m sorry ’nough 
for what I did, an’ it ’s got me into a peck o’ 
trouble. I wish I was out o’ it.” 

“ I think we can fix that all right, Hugh,” 
responded Henry, perceiving that his friend 
was hurt by his remarks. “But seriously, 
Hugh, when did you see the men, — in the 
morning or at night ? ” 

“ Sometimes one an’ sometimes the other,” 
replied Hugh glumly. 

“Well, I ’ve read the riddle, any way,” said 


A TRANSLATION AND WHAT CAME OF IT 119 

Henry lightly. “ It ’s the first time I ever 
tried to read a cipher, and to my mind this 
is a good one, too.” 1 

Elated by the success which had crowned 
his efforts, Henry Miner at once decided to 
seek out Captain Martin and lay before him 
the discovery which he had made, and bidding 
Hugh remain in the hut until he should re- 
turn, he hastily departed and at once sought 
the quarters of his friend. 

To his delight, he found Captain Martin in 
his place and at once placed before him the 
note he had found and the translation he had 
made. The officer laughed lightly when the 
young lieutenant began to speak, but he had 
not proceeded far in his explanation before 
Captain Martin was as deeply interested as 
was the younger man. He listened attentively 
to the story Henry had to tell, and then using 
the key which had been discovered, he care- 
fully followed out every letter, Henry mean- 


1 The characters used in the cipher message which Henry 
had read were those which were in actual use at the time. 
They are taken from a code which was used by some of the 
Loyalists or “ Tories ” in their correspondence with some of 
the unstable or unreliable men who were enrolled in the 
American army at Morristown. Knowledge of the plans or 
movements of the British was in this manner conveyed to 
traitors in the camp. 


120 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

while watching him with an interest he was 
at no pains to conceal. 

At last the captain glanced up from the 
soiled note in his hand and said, “ W ell, Lieu- 
tenant, I ’m inclined to think you ’ve found 
something.” 

“So am I,” responded Henry quickly. “The 
only question in my mind is the day which 
that word 6 to-morrow ’ means.” 

“ You say you found the note this even- 
ing?” 

“ Yes, sir. About two hours ago.” 

“ And Jack Lippard was the only one who 
could have dropped it ? ” 

“ He was the only one who has been to our 
quarters.” 

It was too dark to permit Henry to see 
that the captain’s face clouded for a moment, 
but he waited respectfully for him to speak. 

“We might call Jack and ask him about 
it,” suggested Captain Martin. 

“ Yes, sir,” assented Henry. “ But do you 
think that is best? ” 

“ Decidedly,” responded the captain. 
“ Please to remain here until I return.” 

Stepping outside the building, the captain 
summoned an orderly and bade him go at 
once and summon John Lippard to come to 


A TRANSLATION AND WHAT CAME OF IT 121 

his quarters. He then reentered the build- 
ing, and conversed with the young lieutenant 
concerning other matters, not once referring 
to the deciphered note or to the man for whom 
he had sent. 

When an hour had elapsed and his orderly 
returned with the statement that John Lip- 
pard was not to be found and that none of 
his friends knew where he was, or if they 
knew, no one would declare, he turned to 
Henry and said, — 

“ I think, Lieutenant, we ’d better go out 
to that island and be there at seven in the 
morning. Is that your opinion ? ” 

“ Do you intend to go ? ” inquired Henry 
quickly. 

“ Most assuredly. A meeting implies that 
there will be two at least who will be there, 
and you ought not to go alone.” 

“ I had thought I would take Hugh with 
me.” 

“ Excellent. Take him any way. He ’s just 
the man for us, but we want no one else. 
We three will be sufficient, I ’m certain.” 

“ At what time shall we start ? ” 

“ I ’ll come to your quarters about three in 
the morning.” 

“We can come here,” suggested Henry 
quickly. 


122 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


“ I ’ll come to your quarters,” repeated the 
captain quietly. 

When Henry Miner returned to his hut, he 
awakened Hugh, who was soundly sleeping, 
and explained to him the project which had 
been formed. The trapper listened atten- 
tively, and said when Henry had told him all, 
“ That is the best thing I ’ve heard in weeks, 
for it’ll give me a chance to show Captain 
Martin that I am not a fool or a traitor. Go 
to sleep, lad, I mean Lieutenant, and I ’ll call 
you in time.” 

After the young officer arranged his bunk, 
he was soon sleeping, nor did he know that 
the trapper remained awake all the night, so 
eager was he for the expedition. At three 
o’clock Captain Martin appeared, and the 
three men soon crept forth in the darkness, the 
sentinels were saluted and passed, and in a 
brief time the little band arrived on the bor- 
ders of the swamp. 



CHAPTER XI 


AT THE MEETING PLACE 

Henry Miner was surprised to perceive the 
same negro, Moses, who had been his guide in 
the former expedition, now awaiting them on 
the borders of the swamp. There had been 
no debate as to the place which the little party 
was to seek, for, as all the paths in the swamp 
led to the islands in the centre, it had been 
accepted as a matter of course that the meet- 
ing pface must be there. 

There was no delay, now that Moses had 
been found, and with the black man leading 
the way and the captain close behind him, 
while Hugh was the rear guard, the four men 
advanced into the depths of the swamp. 
There was no haste, for if the hour designated 
in the note should prove to be seven o’clock 
in the morning, they still would have ample 
time to wait after they had arrived at the 
island which they were seeking. Accordingly 
they proceeded leisurely, leaping from hum- 
mock to hummock and frequently halting, — 


124 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

until all four stood together on some mound 
larger than others, and listened attentively to 
discover whether or not other men were in the 
vicinity. 

The silence of the great swamp, however, 
was unbroken. The dim outlines of the 
bushes and trees, the weird appearances of 
the dark waters, the very hour at which they 
were moving, all united in deepening the effect 
in their minds of the purpose of their com- 
ing. Even the black guide seemed to share 
in the suppressed feeling of excitement, but 
as he was with Captain Martin, in whom his 
confidence was supreme, the terror which had 
possessed him at the time of the former expedi- 
tion seemed in a measure to be wanting now. 

Steadily the men kept to their way and at 
last arrived at the island where the flames and 
the swaying body had startled and scattered 
the little band which had fled on the previ- 
ous night. Here a brief halt was made, and 
after a consultation it was decided that the 
party should be divided, and that two should 
go on to the adjacent island and two should 
remain where they then were, in order that no 
mistake might be made if by some chance 
either spot might be neglected. 

Henry and Hugh were selected to go to 


AT THE MEETING PLACE 125 

the other island, and as they at once prepared 
to depart, the captain said, — 

“ Here, I ’ve had Moses bring some break- 
fast for us. Y ou take part of it and we’ 11 take 
the other. Now if anything happens you’re 
to let us know, and if you have to use your 
guns, don’t hesitate. We ’ll make short work 
of traitors, and if we are compelled to, we’ll 
take only reports back to camp, and leave 
the rest right here in the swamp.” 

Hugh at once took the share that the cap- 
tain placed in his hands, and then he and his 
young comrade departed to the adjacent is- 
land. This island was somewhat larger than 
the other, and as the light, though dim, was 
not yet sufficient to enable them to see clearly 
about them, the two watchers made a hasty 
examination and then decided to eat their 
breakfast before entering into the specific 
task for which they had come. 

When the hasty meal had been disposed of, 
Henry said, “ Now, Hugh, I think it ’ll be 
better for me to take my stand on the oppo- 
site side of the island and leave you to watch 
these two sides here.” 

“ That ’s for you to say, Lieutenant.” 

“ If either of us sees anything of the men 
we ’re looking for, he ’ll have plenty of time 


126 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

to go to the other one and tell him, so that 
both of us can be on hand when they come.” 

“ I think that ’s a good scheme, lad — I 
mean Lieutenant.” 

“ It must be somewhere near six o’clock 
now,” continued Henry, glancing about him 
in the clear light which now covered all things. 
a We shan’t have long to wait.” 

Hugh did not reply, and Henry at once 
departed for the opposite side of the island. 
There he selected a spot that was slightly 
elevated above the shore, and well protected 
by a thick growth of young trees. In the 
midst of these the young lieutenant seated 
himself, and satisfied that his presence would 
not easily be discovered by any one who might 
approach on the side he was watching, he 
made ready for his vigil. 

The mists and vapors that hung low over 
the swamp were now being burned away by 
the light of the rising sun, which like a great 
ball of fire had appeared low in the eastern 
sky. There was the promise of an exceed- 
ingly warm day, but the place in which Henry 
was seated was comparatively cool, and the 
task before him did not promise to be diffi- 
cult. He did not believe that more than two 
men would come to the island for the meet- 


AT THE MEETING PLACE 


127 


ing, for the wording of the note he had de- 
ciphered seemed to indicate that plainly. 
u Meet me in the swamp seven to-morrow.” 
It was a summons from one man to another, 
and as the young officer thought of the num- 
bers of his own party, there came to him an 
added sense of security in the very superior- 
ity which was theirs. 

He lazily leaned back against the tree and 
surveyed the scene before him. Crows were 
noisily calling in the distance, some belated 
blackbirds of brilliant plumage were scolding 
over something which had gone amiss in their 
plans, a huge water snake lifted its head from 
the marsh and then crawled up on the shore. 
Henry watched it, interested in its movements, 
and in a moment became excited as two 
small birds angrily darted at the intruder and 
with much flapping of their wings and many 
noisy shrieks of anger, together attacked the 
snake, which, thus beset, strove desperately 
to return to the water as it slid down the 
bank, occasionally lifting its head and strik- 
ing at its tormentors, that remained just be- 
yond his reach, only to dart quickly at his 
unprotected body and continue their chatter- 
ing and attack. At last the snake managed 
to elude them and regained the safety of the 



128 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

stagnant waters, beneath which it speedily dis- 
appeared from sight, and then the two birds 
with many expressions of delight also with- 
drew and silence returned. 

Henry had watched their movements, amused 
by their antics and pleased with the apparent 
fearlessness of the birds, but now he began to 
watch more keenly for the approach of the 
men whom he was expecting to come, for 
the time was drawing near. He could see for 
a considerable distance about him, but where 
the pathway was by which either was to come 
he could discover no traces. The great swamp 
seemed to be dotted here and there by clus- 
ters of bushes that might indicate a firmer soil 
from which they were growing, but there was 
nothing like regularity or order, and how any 
one would be able to come from the direction 
in which he was looking he could not under- 
stand. However, there were four approaches 
to the island, he had been informed, and 
therefore he must continue his watching de- 
spite the questions which arose in his mind. 

The moments passed, the blazing sun rose 
higher and higher, and still not a sound broke 
in upon the scene before him. Seven o’clock 
must have long since passed, he assured him- 
self, and still there were no indications of the 


AT THE MEETING PLACE 


129 


approaching men. Vague fears began to 
creep over him. His deciphering of the note, 
which had been a source of no slight pleasure 
and pride to him, might have been incorrect. 
The word u to-morrow ” might refer to some 
day that had long since passed, or as it sud- 
denly occurred to him, the note might have 
been written by John Lippard himself and 
had not been delivered to the party for whom 
it was intended. A hundred vague fears 
began to beset him and a feeling of morti- 
fication possessed him as well. What would 
Captain Martin think of him now? After 
all his efforts and the partially concealed 
pride with which he had announced his dis- 
covery, to find that he had led the way in a 
wild goose chase and brought the men on a 
useless as well as fruitless search was to add 
to his feeling of chagrin. 

Strongly moved by these thoughts, he rose 
from his seat, and as he did so perceived 
Captain Martin and Hugh approaching. 

“ Seen anything, Lieutenant ? ” inquired 
the captain as he drew near. 

“ Not a thing,” responded Henry gloomily. 

“ The trouble is with that ‘ seven to-mor- 
row/ ” said Captain Martin thoughtfully. 
“We have no way of knowing positively 


130 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

whether it is seven in the morning or evening. 
It can’t very well be morning, though, for it ’s 
after nine now. If it is n’t morning then it 
must be evening, I fancy,” he added, smiling. 
“ That ’s a fair inference, is n’t it ? ” 

“ Perhaps so,” responded Henry ; “ but, Cap- 
tain Martin, it may all be wrong. I may have 
made a mistake and not read the note right.” 

“ No, I think you had it all right.” 

“ But no one has come.” 

“ That ’s true ; hut it ’s no fault of yours. 
The only thing I fear is that 6 to-morrow ’ may 
have been some other day than to-day.” 

“ That ’s just what I said,” interrupted 
Hugh. “ Henry — I mean the lieutenant — 
tried to show me that to-morrow was just the 
same as to-day or last week, but I knew bet- 
ter ’n that.” 

The captain smiled at the trapper’s words, 
but shaking his head, said, “ No, the lieuten- 
ant has read the note correctly. Of that I 
have no doubt. The only point is as to just 
when the c to-morrow ’ is. I myself think it ’s 
to-day, and as we ’ve proved it was n’t in the 
morning, the only thing that remains for us 
is to prove that it may be to-night. What do 
you say, Lieutenant ? ” 

“ I think so, too,” replied Henry eagerly, 


AT THE MEETING PLACE 131 

relieved more than he could explain by the 
confidence which his friend had expressed. 

“ Y ery well ; then I suggest that you and 
Sergeant Hugh remain here while Moses and 
I go back to camp. It might arouse suspi- 
cion, if there is a traitor there, if all three of 
us should be gone at the same time, and be- 
sides, I may be able to learn something more. 
If you agree to it, then you two can stay 
here, and Moses and I ’ll come back so that 
we can be here by seven o’clock to-night and 
help if our help is needed.” 

“ You don’t think, if Jack Lippard is in 
this, that our being both away from the camp 
at the same time and all day would make him 
suspicious, do you ? ” suggested Henry. 

“ No,” replied the captain after a momen- 
tary reflection, “ I ’ll try to look out for that. 
I ’ll give you what little there is left of what 
Moses brought us to eat, and we’ll bring 
something more when we come back to-night. 
You’ll be here all day, and if anything should 
happen you’ll be likely to know it.” 

“ Don’t you think it would be better to 
have Hugh on one island and for me to stay 
on the other ? ” 

“ Decidedly. Only don’t let one fail to let 
the other know if he needs him.” 


132 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ We ’ll agree to that/’ laughed the young 
lieutenant. “ I ’ll go back to the other is- 
land and Hugh can stay right here.” 

The plan was agreed to and in a brief time 
Captain Martin and the black guide departed, 
and Henry and Hugh took the positions as- 
signed them. 

There had been a purpose in Henry’s mind 
when he had selected the island which he did 
for his own waiting place, for here it was that 
the strange sights had been seen in the preced- 
ing night which had caused his terror-stricken 
comrades to flee and leave him alone, and 
now he planned toinvestigate them more fully. 

Accordingly, as soon as his companions had 
gone, he at once proceeded to the tree from 
which the swaying body of the man had been 
suspended. He first searched on the low limb 
that reached far out over the ground for any 
indications of the rope by which the body had 
been tied, and soon discovered what he con- 
cluded must be the marks on the bark. Then 
he began to look for the body itself. He first 
searched in the clumps of bushes near by, and 
was surprised when in the very first one he 
entered he saw lying upon the ground the 
object for which he was seeking. 

A slight examination revealed the fact that 


AT THE MEETING PLACE 


133 


the body was a dummy, with a head of wood, 
and clothing hanging upon a loosely joined 
framework, also of wood. Glass had been set 
in the places for the eyes, and behind these 
were hollows blackened as if they had been 
burned. There were also indications of simi- 
lar burnings in the places where the mouth 
and nostrils were indicated, and when Henry 
also discovered that the limbs were joined to 
the body in such a manner that they could 
be moved by the cord which was attached to 
them, he smiled as he realized that he had be- 
fore him simply a huge “jumping-jack ” clad 
in the cast-off garments of some man, and in 
addition having places in the head for some 
chemical substances that would produce the 
blazing eyes and nostrils that had terrified 
Moses and his companions. 

The discovery was interesting, but of no 
special value, for Henry now well knew that 
Hugh was not likely to be tempted again by 
the crafty Simon Safford or induced to plant 
his half joes on the island in the expectation 
of reaping a more abundant harvest, and it 
was of Hugh he was thinking most in this 
connection. 

But although he had found the secret of 
the fires and lights, he was still puzzled to 


134 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

account for the fact that Simon Safford had 
chosen the island he did, and why it was that 
he should have selected the same night for 
his trickery when the search for the outlaw 
had been made. Was there any connection 
between the two events ? 

So absorbed was the young lieutenant in 
his own thoughts that he was not aware of 
an approaching man ; and when he looked up 
and found himself face to face with J ohn Lip- 
pard, for a moment his consternation was even 
greater than his surprise. 


CHAPTER XII 


A PURSUIT 

Upon the face of John Lippard there was 
an expression different from any that Henry 
had ever seen there. There was an element 
of fear or consternation mingled with his sur- 
prise at the discovery of the presence of the 
young lieutenant. For a brief time the two 
men gazed at each other in silence, which 
Henry was the first to break in upon. 

“ It is n’t seven o’clock yet, Jack,” he said. 

u Seven o’clock ? What ’s that to do with 
being here ? ” 

“ I was n’t looking for you until then.” 

u Looking for me then ? ” stammered the 
man. “ I don’t understand what you mean.” 

To Henry it seemed as if John Lippard was 
more alarmed than perplexed by his words, 
and instantly he resolved to follow up his ad- 
vantage. 

“ We knew about your appointment,” he 
said quietly. 

“ My appointment ? I wish you ’d explain 
your riddles.” 


186 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Jack, do you mean to say that you had 
no word to come here at seven o’clock ? ” 

“ Is that why you came ? ” The expres- 
sion of the man’s face changed now, and the 
young lieutenant perceived that there might 
be serious trouble before the interview was 
ended. It was a comfort to know that Hugh 
was not far away and might easily be sum- 
moned to his aid. Assuming, therefore, a 
boldness which he was far from feeling, he 
thrust his hand into his pocket and drew 
forth the note which he had deciphered and 
held it forth to the view of the man before 
him. 

“ Look at that, will you, Jack ? Do you 
still say you don’t know anything about the 
meeting here in the swamp at seven o’clock ?” 

For a moment John Lippard stared in as- 
tonishment at the paper with its mysterious 
characters. It was evident that he was not 
ignorant of its meaning, or so Henry believed, 
and his confusion was greatly enjoyed by the 
elated young officer. 

“ What ’s the paper ? ” said John Lippard 
at last, holding forth his hand to take it. 

“ No, sir ! You don’t get that note again ! ” 
said Henry with a laugh. 

“ Where d’ ye get it ? ” 


A PURSUIT 


137 


“ It does n’t make any difference where I got 
it. The main thing is that I have it.” 

“ What does it say on it ? ” 

“ ‘ Meet me in swamp seven to-morrow.’ ” 
John Lippard’s surprise was now complete, 
and an element of fear was mingled with his 
astonishment. Henry unconsciously moved 
back a step or two and his action was instantly 
taken as an expression of alarm on his part. 
The bearing of the man changed as he angrily 
said, “ You ’re too smart to be in the army, 
Henry Miner ! Has any one else seen that 
note ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Who ?” 

“ Some of the officers and the men who are 
here with me.” 

John Lippard glanced quickly about him 
at the words, but as no one could be seen, his 
confidence was restored, and he laughed sneer- 
ingly as he said, “ Then you thought you 
would scare me, did you? ” 

“ I never thought of scaring you. But a 
man who makes an appointment in the swamp 
here has a good right to be scared. I ’m afraid 
it ’s a bad move for you, Jack.” 

“ What are you going to do ? ” 

“ Take you back to the camp ! ” 

“ Are you ? ” 


138 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Pray, may I ask just when I ’m to be 
taken ? ” 

“ To-night.” 

“ Oh, ye ’re going to wait till night, are 
you ? That ’s kind of you. Why don’t you 
take me right away ? What ’s the use in 
waiting till night ? ” 

a We intend to take the other man along 
with us, too.” 

John Lippard stared for a moment into 
Henry’s face and then laughed aloud. “ Is 
that so ? ” he inquired, and laughed again 
as he spoke. 

“ Yes, sir, that ’s so,” responded Henry 
quietly. He had been watching the move- 
ments of the man before him, apprehensive 
of a sudden attack on his part, and was 
prepared for any sudden action ; and now it 
seemed to him that the decisive moment had 
arrived. 

Suddenly turning sharply about, he shouted, 
“ Hugh ! Hugh ! Come over here and bring 
every man you have with you ! ” 

Quickly from the adjacent island came the 
response, “ All right, lad ! All right ! ” 

The summons and the unexpected reply 
evidently startled John Lippard, who plainly 


A PUB SUIT 


139 


had not believed that there was any one near. 
Without a word he turned, and, running to 
the shore, leaped at once upon one of the 
mounds and swiftly began to make his way 
into the swamp. Without hesitating a mo- 
ment, Henry followed, although the way was 
unknown to him, and he had only time to 
shout to Hugh to come also. He was eager 
to overtake the fleeing man, or at least not 
to lose sight of him, and was exerting him- 
self to the utmost. 

He could see the form of John Lippard as 
he leaped from mound to mound, never once 
pausing to glance behind him and apparently 
confident both of his directions and his ability 
to follow them. 

So excited was Henry that he too did not 
look back to discover if Hugh was following, 
and for a time sped on in the pursuit. It was 
speedily evident that John Lippard was gain- 
ing upon him. Such leaps and bounds Henry 
thought he never before had seen. Not once 
did the man miss his footing, and his energy 
and strength apparently were tireless. On 
and on the man fled, and though he was do- 
ing his utmost to keep up with him, Henry 
could see that John Lippard was still gaining. 

At last, in desperation, the young lieutenant 


140 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

halted, and drawing his pistol shouted, “ Stop ! 
Stop where you are, Jack, or I ’ll fire ! ” 

The fleeing man, however, did not heed the 
call, and Henry quickly raised his weapon 
and fired. The speed of the man, was not 
checked, indeed, it seemed to be increased by 
the report, and in a moment he had disap- 
peared from sight. 

Still determined, Henry instantly resumed 
his pursuit, following in the direction in which 
he had last seen the man, and with frantic 
haste leaping from mound to mound, and 
striving now to exert himself as he had not be- 
fore. But with all his efforts he was not able 
to obtain a glimpse of John Lippard, and soon 
he had arrived at a spot where not even his 
footprints could be seen on the soft and muddy 
soil. He was still confident of the direction 
in which the man was fleeing, and equally 
certain that he was seeking the shore. His 
own plan, he hastily concluded, must be to 
follow still as best he might be able, and per- 
haps he could intercept him if he should at- 
tempt to return to the camp. So eager was 
he that all other thoughts were abandoned, 
after he had stopped for a brief moment and 
shouted to Hugh, so that the trapper might 
be guided in his direction. 


A PURSUIT 


141 


Without waiting to ascertain if his shout 
was replied to, he quietly resumed his pursuit, 
if pursuit it might still be termed, and breath- 
less, panting, bespattered with mud, plunged 
forward through the apparently interminable 
swamp. All ideas of time or direction were 
ignored as — intent upon the one thing in 
his mind — he still struggled forward on his 
way. 

He was aware that his leaps were longer 
and more difficult now as the hummocks were 
more widely separated, but he had not re- 
laxed his efforts, and still plunged forward, 
although he was weary, and the perspiration 
was rolling in streams down his face. Before 
him he saw a mound which was even farther 
distant than the last leap he had made, and 
rousing himself he jumped for its border. 
But he was either more tired than he real- 
ized or the distance was greater than he had 
thought, for he failed to gain the mound. 
With a splash he fell headlong into the mud 
and water, and when at last after a desperate 
struggle he succeeded in grasping the bushes 
and pulling himself up on the firmer ground, 
he presented a sight which was woe-begone 
indeed. His face, as well as his entire body, 
was plastered with mud, and his clothing 


142 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

soaked with the muddy water. Even his pis- 
tol was gone, doubtless dropped in the water 
when he fell, and despite his efforts to recover 
it he could not find it. 

At last he stood erect and looked about him. 
Before him the low mounds seemed to lie at 
even greater distances than were between 
those which he had recently passed. He was 
lost, or at least had wandered from the path, 
and the only thing to be done was to strive 
to retrace his way until he was once more on 
familiar ground. 

He gazed ruefully at the nearest mound, 
from which he had last leaped, and the distance 
seemed to be too great for any man to cover. 
The attempt, however, must be made, and res- 
olutely approaching the border of the hum- 
mock upon which he was standing, he put 
forth all his strength into the leap that fol- 
lowed. 

But again he failed, and once more fell 
into the filthy swamp. With greater diffi- 
culty than before he extricated himself and 
gained the securer footing of the mound. 
Breathless, well-nigh exhausted, he stood for 
a few moments striving to regain his self- 
control and to think soberly of the problem 
before him. A glance at the nearest mounds 


A PURSUIT 


143 


convinced him that there would be less diffi- 
culty now in making his way among them, 
but he was undecided whether to strive to 
continue on his way toward the shore or to 
retrace his way to the island from which he 
had come. Of the direction in which the 
former lay he still felt measurably confident ; 
but it was probable that Hugh had been fol- 
lowing him, and if the trapper should pass him, 
then his perplexity would be still further in- 
creased. 

Lifting up his voice he shouted, “ Hugh ! 
Hugh ! ” 

But no reply came to his hail, nor did he 
hear the trapper’s voice, though he shouted 
again and again. 

By this time the sun was low in the west- 
ern sky, and Henry knew that the night would 
soon be upon him. Uncertain as he was as 
to the path which led to the shore, he de- 
cided to abandon his attempt to gain that, 
and instead would strive to make his way 
back to the island. There he would remain 
for a time, and then if Hugh did not come 
back he would follow the pathway with which 
he was familiar and by which he had entered 
the swamp, and return to the camp. The fact 
that now he was without any means of de- 


144 A LIEUTENANT UNDER W A SHIN Q TON 

fense was serious, but not so serious as it 
would be to stay longer where he was. 

Accordingly he at once began to retrace 
his way. For a time the difficulty of leaping 
from mound to mound seemed to be slight, 
and then again the distances between them 
greatly increased. Puzzled by the fact, he 
stopped and in the deepening gloom looked 
keenly about him. The mighty chorus of the 
frogs had begun, and the night birds were 
darting about the swamp. A sense of lone- 
liness swept over him, and in a moment he 
realized that again he had wandered from the 
path. 

Hastily, and striving to drive away the un- 
spoken fear that now began to press heavily 
upon him, he retraced his way until once 
more he was on ground which he thought he 
recognized. But it was difficult now to re- 
cognize the marks of his feet on the soft 
earth, and the unspoken fear in his heart be- 
came more oppressive. Well-nigh desperate, 
he paused and looked about him. The dreary 
stretch of the swamp was all that could be 
seen on every side of him, and even that was 
somewhat dim and indistinct in the gathering 
gloom. Even the direction in which the is- 
land lay was something of which he did not 


A PURSUIT 


145 


feel positive now ; but do something he must, 
for to remain on the little mound where he 
was, was not to be thought of. 

Once more he began to search for his way, 
this time abandoning all haste and looking 
carefully before him before he leaped. He was 
thoroughly wearied, and every exertion re- 
quired his utmost strength. Slowly and pain- 
fully he continued on his way, until it seemed 
to him that he must have gone a much greater 
distance than that over which he had come. 
Still, however, he was able to leap from mound 
to mound ; and every one carried him farther 
from the place where he had been, and at 
least must lead the way somewhere. To re- 
main where he was, was impossible. 

The stars had now appeared in the sky, 
and the moon was creeping up from the hori- 
zon. He was accustomed to the dim light by 
this time, and had slight difficulty in mak- 
ing his way, although he had long since aban- 
doned all attempts to trace his pathway by 
the footprints. 

Suddenly a low cry escaped his lips as di- 
rectly before him he perceived the outlines of 
a large island which he was positive he recog- 
nized as the one from which he had come. 
With renewed eagerness he pressed forward, 


146 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

and soon was standing on the shore. It cer- 
tainly was the very place he had been seek- 
ing, but even his delight in the discovery 
was speedily banished, when darting from be- 
hind one of the great trees he beheld a man 
run swiftly across the island, and he quickly 
perceived that it was neither the trapper nor 
John Lippard. 


CHAPTER XIII 


AN EXCITING MEETING 

The man whom Henry Miner saw before him 
apparently was young, not much older than 
he, and was dressed in the ordinary garb 
of the Jersey farmer. In the dim light the 
stranger could see the plight in which the 
young officer was, his clothing and face cov- 
ered with mud and his appearance woe-begone 
to the last degree. For a moment neither 
spoke as they gazed at each other, the stranger 
evidently moved by a strong feeling of curi- 
osity, while Henry was trying to decide what 
the unexpected presence of the man on the 
island in the midst of the swamp might in- 
dicate. 

The stranger was the first to speak, as, 
laughing slightly, he said, “You’ve had a 
slip, I take it.” 

“ Yes, I fell twice,” replied Henry ruefully. 

“ I thought you knew the path.” 

“ I thought I did, too. I do know it from 
one side, but not from all sides.” 


148 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ I looked for you back on the shore. I 
did n’t know but I might meet you there.” 

Suddenly it flashed into Henry’s mind that 
this might be the very man who had written 
the note and made the appointment with John 
Lippard to meet him here. He resolved to 
be exceedingly careful and strive to lead the 
man on, for it was possible that he might learn 
something that would be of advantage to the 
army at Morristown. 

“ You wrote that it was to be in the swamp,” 
he suggested. 

“ I wrote ? I did n’t write anything,” re- 
torted the man sharply. 

“ That ’s what the note had, any way. It 
was 6 in ’ the swamp, where we were to meet. 
What made you so late ? ” 

“ Late ? I’m not the one to be late. I ’ve 
been here a good two hours. I ’d about 
made up my mind you had been caught or 
were not coming. You know who wrote the 
note, don’t you? ” 

“ I thought no names were to be men- 
tioned,” Henry ventured to suggest. 

u That may be so, though I ’ve heard noth- 
ing o’ that. You know what you’ve come 
for, I suppose?” 

The query was perplexing, and for a moment 


AN EXCITING MEETING 


149 


Henry was at a loss for a reply. It would be 
easy to rouse the suspicions of the man, who 
evidently had taken him for some one else, and 
who it was Henry fancied he had no difficulty 
in conjecturing. The connection of John 
Lippard with the recent exciting events, the 
fact of the note having been dropped by him, 
as well as that of his presence on the island, 
were of themselves sufficient to implicate him. 
But he would nevertheless be guarded in his 
words and endeavor to learn from the man, if 
possible, the explanation of his own presence 
there before he had much to say for himself. 

•“ It is n’t likely I ’d be here now,” he said, 
“ if I had n’t had some idea of what I was 
coming for.” 

“ Do you think any one else knows ? ” 
u How would he know ? ” 

“ He might have seen or read the note,” 
suggested the stranger. 

“ If any one had seen it do you think he ’d 
be likely to read it ? ” 

The man laughed as he replied, “ Not un- 
less he ’d learned the lingo.” 

“ He could n’t learn it without having some 
one show him. I had trouble enough myself, 
for at first I could n’t make out whether it 
was 6 at ’ the swamp or 6 in ’ the swamp where 
I was to meet you.” 


150 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“Well, you hit it all right. Now, then, 
what is your plan ? ” 

“I haven’t any. I understood that you 
were to tell me what to do.” 

“ I can do that all right.” 

“ You ’d better tell me, so that I can go 
hack to the camp. I ’m all wet and muddy, 
as you can see for yourself.” 

“ I was told that I was either to let you 
take me back with you as a prisoner and let 
them find the letter on me, or I could give it 
to you and you could explain how I got away 
from you after you ’d searched me and got 
the letter.” 

“Who was to have the letter? Are you 
sure he can read it ? ” 

“ What ! ” demanded the man sharply. 

Henry instantly perceived that he had made 
a serious mistake, though just what it was he 
was unable to conjecture. “ You know what 
I mean,” he ventured to suggest. 

“Didn’t you know the letter wasn’t in 
cipher ? ” 

“ How should I know ? ” 

“ Captain Barnum told me he ’d sent word 
to you just what you were to do with it.” 

“ I did n’t get any word. When did they 
send it?” 


AN EXCITING MEETING 


151 


f “ When they sent the note you got.” 

“ No. All I had was the word to meet you 
here. I thought you ’d tell me all the rest. 
If you can’t” — 

“ Oh, I can tell you fast enough. But 
what do you think of what I said ? Shall I 
go with you or just give you the letter and let 
you say that I got away ? ” 

“ I ’ll do just what you say.” 

“ I don’t want to go into the rebels’ camp. 
They tell me it ’s like running your head into 
a noose. But I don’t want General Howe’s 
letter to go astray. I ’d rather take all the 
chances than have that happen.” 

Henry’s heart instantly began to beat fu- 
riously. “ General Howe’s letter ! ” Then 
there was something in the interview of far 
greater importance than he had conceived. 
That letter he must have somehow, and it 
would be a pleasure also to take the man with 
him into camp. 

In spite of his dress, the stranger evidently 
was at least no friend of the colonies, and it 
was even probable that he was a redcoat in 
disguise. To secure him would he no small 
achievement of itself. But, on the other hand, 
he realized that he was alone and unarmed, 
for his pistol had been lost in the depths of 


152 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the swamp. Then, too, there was a possibility 
that John Lippard might appear again, and 
although it was likely he was not known per- 
sonally to the man before him, still his appear- 
ance might lead to serious consequences. He 
might be the one to suffer if John Lippard 
should by any chance return, and instead of 
entering the camp with a prisoner, he might 
be the one to go to the camp of the British 
and join the great host of American soldiers 
that already was confined in New York. He 
was convinced that the letter must he the mat- 
ter of supreme importance and to secure that 
should be the first of his efforts. 

“Come! What do you say?” demanded 
the man impatiently. 

“ Which do you think is better ? ” inquired 
Henry in apparent hesitation, although he had 
really decided which course he would follow. 

“ I don’t want to go into the camp unless 
I have to.” 

“That’s just what I think. You know 
what’s in the letter, don’t you?” 

“ How should I know ? I may have my 
suspicions, same ’s you have ; but General 
Howe does n’t talk over his plans with me. I 
do what I ’m told, — that is, if I can, — and 
that ’s hard enough for me.” 


AN EXCITING MEETING 


153 


“ That ’s right ! So it is ! Give me the 
letter and you start back.” 

u What ’ll you say ? ” 

“ I shan’t have to say much,” replied Henry. 
“ When they look at me they won’t need to 
have me talk. I look as if I ’d had a tussle 
with a whole regiment of redcoats, don’t I?” 

“ You do that ! ” laughed the man. “ And 
you look, too, as if you ’d come out o’ the lit- 
tle end o’ the horn. I think it ’ll be all right, 
though. I can plaster up your face some more 
and give your clothes a few more cuts if you 
think it ’ll help matters any.” 

“ I think I ’ve got enough as it is.” 

“ You do look so.” 

“ So if you ’ll let me have the letter, I ’ll 
put straight back to camp and not waste any 
more time here.” In his eagerness to be gone 
Henry held forth his hand for the missive, 
which now seemed to him to be of supreme 
importance. 

“ How much were you to have? ” said the 
stranger. 

For an instant Henry hesitated. His first 
impulse was to declare that he was not expect- 
ing anything; but he was passing for John 
Lippard, and such a declaration on his part 
would be entirely out of keeping with his 


154 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

assumed character and might make the man 
suspicious at just the very moment when he 
desired to quiet his fears, for that letter, he 
assured himself, he must have now. 

“ You know that as well as I do,” he re- 
sponded quietly. 

“ It ’s big pay. It ’s as much as I get for 
all my trouble, and more.” 

“ Keep part of it for yourself, then.” 

“ No, no. It ’s yours. It ’s all fair. 
Here it is,” he added, as he drew from his 
pocket a small bag, which Henry as he took 
knew from its weight must contain coin. 

The young officer thrust the bag into his 
pocket without another word and said, “ Give 
me the letter and I ’ll be gone.” 

Drawing from an inside pocket the letter 
which he had, the man thrust it into Henry’s 
hand. Trembling with excitement and eager 
to be gone, he nevertheless strove to repress 
his feelings, for not yet was it too late for 
him to fail. 

“ Come on, then,” he said. 

u I ’m not going your way.” 

“ That ’s so, I ’d almost forgotten,” laughed 
Henry nervously. "Well, good-by to you,” 
he added, holding forth his hand as he spoke. 

“ Good-by,” responded the stranger, as he 


AN EXCITING MEETING 


155 


grasped the extended hand. “ If everything 
turns out well, it ’ll be the best night’s work 
you ever did, John Lippard. Good-by, till 
the next time I see you.” 

Henry Miner hurriedly shook hands and 
then abruptly started for the pathway by 
which he had come to the island and with 
which he was somewhat familiar. Fearful 
every moment that the mistake would some- 
how be discovered, and that he would hear 
the summons from the man he had left to 
halt, he did not once glance behind him, but 
continued swiftly on his way, leaping from 
mound to mound with an agility that was al- 
most phenomenal in view of the recent trying 
experiences through which he had passed. 
But the precious letter was in his possession, 
and though he was completely ignorant of its 
contents, the thought of it was a continuous 
incentive to fresh endeavors, and he did not 
relax the swift pace at which he was moving 
until he arrived at the shore of the swamp. 

There he paused to regain his breath, and 
in the dim light drew forth the letter to as- 
sure himself of its safety. His excitement 
increased when he was enabled to make out 
the name of “ Gen’l John Burgoyne ” in- 
scribed on the address. For a moment the 


156 LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

importance and value of that which he had in 
his possession sobered him, and he glanced 
keenly about him to discover if any one was 
near. But only the silent trees could be 
seen before him, and the sombre stretch of 
the great swamp lay all behind. Convinced 
that he was alone, he quickly turned and 
began to run swiftly in the direction of the 
camp. The region was all familiar to him 
now, and he lost no time in searching for his 
way. On and on he sped, leaping over the 
fallen logs and dodging the tangled brush, 
until at last he was near the sentries. 

Then only did he abandon the swift pace 
at which he had been running, and endeav- 
ored to give the countersign in a tone that 
would not arouse the suspicions of the guard. 
He was rejoiced that the darkness concealed 
the sorry appearance which he knew he must 
present, but wasting no words and without 
delaying for any explanation, he at once started 
in the direction of Captain Martin’s quarters, 
for he had decided that his best plan would 
he at once to consult his friend and lay before 
him what he had learned, as well as to place 
the letter in his hands. 

To his intense disappointment, he learned 
that Captain Martin was not to be found and 


AN EXCITING MEETING 157 

had left word that he might not return until 
the following morning. As Henry turned 
away he recalled the promise the captain had 
given him that he would return to the island 
in the swamp in time for the “ meeting ” at 
seven o’clock. But he had failed to appear, 
or at least Henry had failed to see him. It 
was possible that Captain Martin at this very 
time might be in the midst of the swamp, and 
in serious trouble. 

But the letter was, to Henry’s mind, of 
greater importance than any man could be, 
and he must decide at once what he would do 
with it. After deliberating for a moment, 
he quickly decided that his best plan would be 
to carry the missive to General Washington 
himself. The method by which he had ob- 
tained it, the mystery of the meeting, as well 
as the name of the great general which he 
had seen written on the address, all combined 
to convince him that he held something which 
the commander himself ought to have. With 
this thought in his mind he hastened on his 
way and soon arrived at the tavern in which 
General Washington had his quarters. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE CAMP IS ABANDONED 

The hour was late when Henry Miner arrived 
at the quarters of the commander, and for a 
time he found it difficult to convince the 
guard that he was possessed of information 
that warranted the arousing of the inmates of 
the old tavern. 

At last, however, by dint of his earnest- 
ness and continued appeals, the captain of 
the guard was summoned, and although the 
officer was evidently somewhat irritated by 
the summons, he invited the young lieutenant 
to enter one of the lower rooms, and peev- 
ishly declared that he was ready to listen to 
his story. 

The woe-begone appearance which Henry 
presented did not increase the amiability of the 
captain, and after gazing at the lieutenant for 
a moment in the dim light, he said shortly, — 

“ Well, what is it, young man ? You must 
have matters of importance to get me out of 
bed at this time of the night.” 


THE CAMP IS ABANDONED 159 

“ I have,” replied Henry simply, as he held 
forth his missive. 

The captain, still showing his irritation, 
reached forth his hand and took the letter, 
which he held near the candle, on the low ta- 
ble, and then glanced at the address on the 
outside. Instantly his manner changed, and 
he looked sharply up at Henry as he said 
sternly, - — 

“ Where and how did you get this ? ” 

“I took it from a man who declared he 
was a messenger of General Howe.” 

“ Where ’s the man ? ” 

“ I don’t know. I was glad enough to get 
away with the letter.” 

“ Where did you get it ? ” 

“ In the big swamp.” 

“ In the swamp ? What was a messenger 
of Howe doing there ? ” 

u That I cannot tell you. All I know is 
that I have the letter. The General can very 
soon decide whether it contains anything that 
is important or not.” 

“ How came you to be in the swamp your- 
self?” 

In reply Henry briefly related a part of the 
story of his adventure, leaving out some of 
the names and not deeming it wise to enter 
into all the details. 


160 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

The suspicious manner of the captain to 
him seemed to be out of all keeping with what 
he himself had undergone, and his sharp 
query as to why a messenger of the British 
general should be found so near the camp of 
the American army and not on his way up 
the Hudson, if he was the bearer of a let- 
ter to John Burgoyne, had now impressed 
him for the first time. Why had he not 
thought of that before ? There certainly was 
a mystery in it, and he began to fear that 
there might be some mistake which would 
even involve himself. 

However, there was the letter in the hand 
of the captain, which fact of itself was elo- 
quent, even if nothing should be found in it ; 
still he assured himself that he had even 
done well to bring it to the commander’s 
quarters as he had. His own responsibility 
was ended by the duty he had done. 

Bidding Henry remain where he was, the 
captain at once departed from the room, — 
going, as the young lieutenant believed, to 
deliver the letter into the hands of General 
Washington himself. As soon as he was left 
alone, Henry seated himself in one of the 
chairs and prepared to await the return of the 
captain. 



THE CAMP IS ABANDONED 


161 


The events of the day slowly passed again 
before his mind, but in his present state of wea- 
riness and perplexity many of them appeared 
in a different light from that in which he had 
seen them when they occurred. It certainly 
was strange that such a place had been selected 
by John Lippard and the stranger for the 
delivery of a letter, which, there could be no 
question, was boldly directed to General John 
Burgoyne. Although the banks of the Hud-* 
son were not many miles away, still the bearer 
of the letter had gone far out of his way, and 
there was something unexplainable in the readi- 
ness with which he had delivered the missive 
into the hands of one whom he had mistaken 
for John Lippard himself. Was it possible 
that John was carrying out a part which had 
been assigned him and of which Captain Mar- 
tin was aware ? Surely the apparent confi- 
dence which the captain still seemed to have 
in the man was not the least strange of all the 
puzzling parts of the problem. 

But the more he thought of the matter 
the more confused did Henry become, and at 
last, having decided that whatever unaccount- 
able parts there might be, he at least had 
done what was to be expected of him in deliv- 
ering the letter as he had, in his weariness he 


162 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

fell asleep in his chair. How long he had 
slept he had no means of knowing, when he 
was awakened by the voice of the returning 
captain of the guard. 

“ The letter has been placed in General 
Washington’s hands/’ said the officer, “and 
there is no necessity for you to wait here 
longer.” 

The young lieutenant quickly rose at the 
hint, and although he was eager to know 
whether the letter had contained any infor- 
mation of importance or not, he asked no 
question, and at once departed for the hut 
which had served him and Hugh as an abid- 
ing place. 

As he walked rapidly through the camp, the 
thought of Hugh and where he had last seen 
him served to quicken his steps, for he was 
now eager to discover if the trapper had es- 
caped from the swamp and been able to return 
to the camp. 

When he arrived at the hut, a hasty exam- 
ination convinced him that his friend had not 
returned, and a new feeling of anxiety swept 
over him. He himself knew now so well of 
the perils of the swamp that his fears for Hugh, 
despite the shrewd wisdom and experience of 
the trapper, were aroused. Striving to con- 


THE CAMP IS ABANDONED 


163 


vince himself that his fears were groundless, 
for doubtless the man would be able to take 
good care of himself, he removed his mud- 
stained garments and soon sought his bunk. 

So wearied was he that not even his anxiety 
for his friend was able to keep him awake 
long, and it was broad daylight when his eyes 
again were opened. His first thought was of 
Hugh, and leaping from his bunk he searched 
for the trapper, but not a trace of him was to 
be found. Evidently Sergeant Hugh had 
not returned. 

The clear light of the summer day and the 
rest he had had served to banish Henry’s 
fears in part, but while he was preparing his 
food his thoughts were much more of the 
missing man than of the task in which he 
was busied, and as soon as he had eaten his 
breakfast he prepared to start for the quar- 
ters of Captain Martin, assured that his friend 
would be able to tell him something of the 
missing sergeant. 

But Captain Martin could not be found, 
and unable to discover if he had even returned 
in the preceding night, Henry slowly turned 
away, hardly knowing what next to do under 
the circumstances. 

His feeling of perplexity continued through- 


164 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

out the morning, while he was busied with the 
duties that fell to him, but when at noontime 
he was aware that Hugh was still absent and 
that Captain Martin had not been seen, his 
anxiety was followed by positive alarm. Some- 
thing must have happened that now demanded 
action on his part. That some accident might 
have befallen one of the party was quite pos- 
sible, but that both Hugh and the captain 
should remain away increased his perplexity. 

Suddenly it occurred to him that John Lip- 
pard might have been heard from or even 
might have returned to his accustomed place in 
the camp. It would not be unlike him to do 
that very thing, and under the impulse Henry 
at once sought out the quarters where the man 
was most likely to be found. 

His quest here, however, was still unre- 
warded ; and thoroughly alarmed by this time, 
the young lieutenant decided that a searching 
party must be formed and a diligent search be 
made for the missing men. He was about to 
seek out his colonel and explain his trouble to 
him when he was aware that a sudden commo- 
tion appeared to have broken out in the camp. 

The surprise of the young lieutenant was 
increased when he discovered that the army 
itself was soon to be in motion. Just what 


THE CAMP IS ABANDONED 


165 


the plan was or where the destination was to 
be, no one apparently knew. Henry Miner 
recalled the letter addressed to John Burgoyne 
which he had secured, and for a moment won- 
dered if it had any connection with the sudden 
departure of the army from the camp at Morris- 
town. But in the haste of the departure the 
thought did not long remain in his mind, and 
even the project he had formed for searching 
for his missing friends he was speedily com- 
pelled to abandon. 

The interest and excitement of the soldiers 
increased when it was soon learned that this 
time the direction in which the army was to 
move was not toward the Hudson, but to the 
southward, and that all haste consistent with 
the heat of the J uly days was to be used. 

Rumors soon became prevalent that the 
great commander had received information 
that could not be doubted that Howe had em- 
barked his entire army and was sailing for 
the Delaware, and that evidently he was plan- 
ning to attack Philadelphia. Soldiers and 
officers alike were at a loss to understand what 
the British commander was trying to do. 
That he would depart from New York was not 
unlikely, in their minds, and there was not 
one who did not believe that his real purpose 


166 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASH IN G TON 

was to move up the Hudson to meet and aid 
John Burgoyne, who at the very time was 
striving to make his way from the North. If 
once the two armies should be united, then 
there could be little doubt that the American 
colonies would be split into two parts, each 
unable to aid the other because of the strong 
barriers the British army in the centre would 
present ; and then each part might be sub- 
dued separately by the British and at their 
comparative leisure. So the Americans be- 
lieved the real purpose of the British to be, 
and so the British leaders themselves had be- 
lieved. 

Just why this plan was not adhered to is 
not definitely known. It may have been that 
Howe and Clinton firmly believed that Gen- 
eral John Burgoyne, with his strong army, 
would be fully competent to take care of him- 
self and would need no assistance from them. 
Some have thought the failure of Howe to 
move up the Hudson was due to the advice 
of the traitor Charles Lee, who had been 
Howe’s prisoner in New York, and had been 
plotting and planning with him to throw the 
entire American army into his hands. 

Certainly it is true that Washington could 
not bring himself to believe that Howe really 



THE CAMP IS ABANDONED 167 

intended to attack Philadelphia and leave Bur- 
goyne to fight out his campaign by himself, 
and continually the great leader was sending 
some of his men back to learn if word had 
been received of the return of the British fleet 
to New York, for Washington was firmly con- 
vinced that the British general was merely try- 
ing to lead him as far as possible from the 
Hudson, and then, when he had led him on 
until it would be well-nigh impossible for him 
to return, to sail back himself under some 
favoring wind and strive to move up the Hud- 
son before Washington could know of his 
project. 

The American general had left a force in 
Morristown, but with the most of his army 
he was soon moving across New Jersey. The 
British commander, as we now know, but as 
Washington did not fully understand at the 
time, had embarked with eighteen thousand 
of his troops on board two hundred and 
twenty-eight vessels, and had left Sir Henry 
Clinton in New York with a force of seven 
thousand men to garrison that city. 

But General Washington still led his army 
to the southward, no word having been re- 
ceived from General Sullivan, who had been 
left at Morristown, of the return of the 


168 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

British fleet, and his scouts were bringing 
him information that Howe had arrived at 
the mouth of the Delaware and then unex- 
pectedly had set sail for the South. 

Firmly convinced now that his enemy was 
really intent upon some expedition either in 
the neighborhood of Philadelphia or Wil- 
mington, or farther south, the speed of the 
American army was increased. But during 
all the slow days of the long march not one 
word had Henry Miner received of the miss- 
ing trapper or of Captain Martin. 

At last, on Sunday morning, August 24th, 
1777, General Washington, at the head 
of about ten thousand Continental troops, 
marched into Philadelphia, crossed the Schuyl- 
kill River and proceeded on his way south- 
ward. 1 Down Front Street and up Chestnut 
the army had marched, and been cheered or 
jeered by the crowds that had assembled. 

Suddenly Henry Miner, as the army en- 

1 On August 23d, General Washington, in a letter to a 
friend, had written : “ I expect this evening to encamp 
within five or six miles of Philadelphia. To-morrow morn- 
ing it will move again, and I think to march it through the 
city without halting. I am induced to do this from the 
opinion of several of my officers and friends in Philadelphia 
that it may have some influence on the minds of the disaf- 
fected there and those who are dupes to their artifices and 
opinions.” 


THE CAMP IS ABANDONED 169 

tered Chestnut Street, had seen a face in the 
assembled crowd that had startled him. It 
certainly was that of John Lippard, he assured 
himself, and so convinced was he that when 
the army halted, he sought and obtained 
permission to return to Philadelphia for the 
night. On the following day he was to re- 
join his company, marching from the town 
either with General Nash’s brigade of North 
Carolina men or Colonel Proctor’s regiment 
of artillery, both of which were known to be 
not far behind the main body of the troops. 


CHAPTER XV 


AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW 

W hen Henry Miner returned to Philadelphia 
he was thoroughly wearied by the long march 
which had been made, but the vision of the 
face he had for a moment seen in the crowd 
that had lined the streets when the troops had 
marched through the town, was still with him. 
That John Lippard should be in the old town 
was of itself well-nigh unaccountable ; when 
last he had seen him the man had been fleeing 
from the great swamp near Morristown, and 
how he made his way in advance of the army 
and why he should show himself openly in 
the assembled crowd was certainly an unac- 
countable action on his part, and betokened 
either a recklessness or a confidence that was 
well-nigh unexplainable. 

The young lieutenant was eager to see the 
man and for his own sake obtain either an ex- 
planation of his strange actions or turn him 
over to the proper authorities who, doubtless, 
would deal with him as he deserved, for Henry 


AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW 171 

was convinced that the man was playing a 
double part and that his presence in Phila- 
delphia was an omen of ill. 

So firmly was he convinced of this in his 
own mind that the first place he sought when 
he returned to the town was Chestnut Street, 
where he had for a moment seen the face of 
John Lippard in the midst of the assembled 
crowd. 

As he walked along the street, with which 
he was somewhat familiar, he almost expected 
to find the man for whom he was searching 
in the very place where last he had been seen. 
Many people were still to be seen there, and 
the remarks he heard all bore directly upon 
the passing of the army. The excitement was 
still unabated, and it was evident that the pur- 
pose which General Washington had had in 
passing through the old town with his troops 
had not been without its fruits, for the im- 
pression it had produced was evident in the 
discussions which could be heard on every 
side. It is doubtful if there was a town in 
all the Colonies in which the presence of either 
army produced a stronger effect upon those 
who were wavering in their allegiance to King 
George or to the struggling Colonies. 

But Henry Miner was so intent upon the 


172 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

one purpose in his mind that he gave slight 
heed to the words he heard. It was one face 
alone for which he was searching and one 
man for whom he was looking as he walked 
along the street. Twice he proceeded up and 
down the street, but not a glimpse of John 
Lippard was he able to obtain. Several times 
he made inquiries of men whom he saw in the 
doorways of the buildings, but as he obtained 
no information from them, he soon decided that 
it was as unwise as it was useless for him to 
advertise his design in this manner. But af- 
ter an hour had elapsed and he had not been 
able to obtain any light upon his search, he 
at last decided that he would no longer con- 
tinue his efforts, but would go at once to the 
home of his aunt, who dwelt in the city, and 
in the early morning — perhaps before the 
coming of the troops that were soon to pass 
through the town — would return to the place 
where the army had encamped. 

With this purpose in his mind, as it was by 
this time late in the evening, he abandoned 
his search for John Lippard and started to- 
ward the dwelling place of his aunt. He had 
gone a few blocks (or “ squares ” as the Phil- 
adelphia expression was) when he found that 
the streets were more quiet and fewer persons 
could be seen. 


AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW 173 

He was busied now with his own thoughts 
and gave slight attention to the people that 
were passing him. It almost seemed to him 
that he must have been deceived in the im- 
pression he had received that John Lippard 
had been seen at all. In such a crowd, it was 
more than likely that he had mistaken some 
one who resembled J ohn Lippard for the man 
himself. If that should prove to be true, it 
would be some satisfaction in any event to 
know that at least he had been mistaken. 

And yet, strive as he would, he could not 
banish from his mind the sight of the face he 
had seen. It had stood out so clearly in the 
line of people that it had been stamped upon 
his memory. That he himself had been seen 
he did not believe, although he had no means 
of verifying his conclusion. In the passing 
of such great numbers of men, however, it 
was hardly conceivable that one man should 
differ from another, for the passing ranks had 
been like the oncoming waves of the sea, or 
the falling of the flakes of snow in winter, 
(S seen rather than distinguished.’’ However, 
all that was impossible to determine now, and 
as he proceeded on his way the feeling of 
perplexity deepened until he was almost ready 
to assure himself that he had been mistaken 


174 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


in it all and that the truth was that John Lip- 
pard was not within many miles of Philadel- 
phia. 

The people whom he met now were more 
scattered, and soon the street seemed to be 
deserted save for an occasional sound of 
some one far away. He was drawing near to 
the house he was seeking, and soon stopped 
in front of it. 

The hour was late, at least late for the 
members of the family, who were accus- 
tomed to retire early; but to Henry’s sur- 
prise he perceived a light shining from the 
windows of the rooms on the fur" floor. He 
ran eagerly up the steps and am ounced his 
presence loudly by the polished brc s knocker 
on the door. He soon could hear .he move- 
ments of some one within approaching the 
door. There was a brief delay, the words of 
a low conversation could be indistinctly heard, 
and then the door was opened and before him 
stood his aunt, holding a candlestick in her 
hands. Beside her there was a man, also 
standing, and as Henry gazed up in surprise, 
his salutation to his aunt was forgotten as he 
perceived that it was John Lippard himself 
who was before him. 

For a brief moment the surprise of the two 



AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW 175 

men seemed to be equally keen. Neither 
spoke, nor did the young lieutenant even re- 
spond to the greeting of his aunt as she per 
ceived who the late caller was. 

“ I ’ve been looking for you, Jack Lippard,” 
said Henry at last. 

“ Well, you Ve found me,” replied the man 
in a low voice. “ It seems to me that the 
last time I saw you, you were doing about the 
same thing.” 

“ I ’ve found you now.” 

“ Yes, you ’ve had better success this time.” 
John Lippard was speaking quietly, and if he 
was alarmed over the apparently unexpected 
interview, he did not betray his feelings by 
voice or expression. 

“ Come on back into the house,” said 
Henry quickly. u I want to ” — 

“ Very sorry, Lieutenant,” replied the man 
mockingly, “ but it will be impossible for me 
to delay in your aunt’s home longer.” 

“ But I must see you,” retorted Henry. 

u You have seen me, you see me now, and 
you ’ll see me again. Of that I have no need 
to assure you.” There was a sneer or threat 
implied in the man’s words which Henry felt 
rather than heard. 

“ It ’ll be better for you to do as I say.” 


176 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“Very well. I must obey the officers of 
our army, I suppose. I ’ll stay here if that 
is what you command me to do.” 

The unexpected change both in the man- 
ner and words of the man for a moment 
puzzled Henry, but quickly deciding to take 
advantage of the apparent willingness, he has- 
tily entered the hallway and closed the door 
behind him. 

“We were expecting you, Henry,” said his 
aunt cordially, as she led the way into the hy- 
ing room. 

“Expecting me?” demanded Henry. “I 
don’t see how you could be expecting me 
when I did n’t know myself that I was com- 
ing.” 

“ Why, this man told us you were com- 
ing.” 

“You told them?” said Henry, turning 
sharply upon John Lippard. 

“ Yes, I told your aunt she might expect 
you. I did n’t know you were coming, but 
as the army was to march through the town, 
and as you were in the lines, I naturally 
thought you ’d report here.” 

“You did?” Henry looked in surprise at 
the man before him. Apparently he was calm 
and in no wise fearful of the interview. The 


AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW 177 

affair was becoming more and more puzzling. 
There certainly was something unexplained, 
and to Henry it seemed unexplainable, in the 
fact that John Lippard, after all that Henry 
had known of his ways and deeds, should be 
here where he now was and in no apparent 
fear. 

“ I ’ll get you something to eat, Henry,” said 
his aunt. “If I’d been sure just what time 
you ’d come I ’d have had everything ready 
for you, but this man could n’t tell us that. 
All he said was that you were in town and 
probably would come here sometime to-night.” 

“ How did you know that, Jack ? ” de- 
manded Henry. 

John Lippard smiled, but did not reply un- 
til the woman had departed from the room, 
first having placed the candlestick on a low 
table. The light was dim, and John Lippard 
moved back until his face could not be clearly 
seen. 

“ You want to know how I came to be 
here ? ” he said in a low voice. “ Well, I ’ll 
tell you. I was looking for you.” 

“ How did you know I was in town ? ” 

“ I shan’t tell you. It ’s enough for you 
to know I ’m here.” 

“ You may tell some one else if you don’t 
tell me.” 


178 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

The man laughed sneeringly as he said, u I 
fear neither you nor your threats. Perhaps 
you may recall what I said to you back in 
Morristown.” 

As Henry made no reply, he continued, 
“ I have n’t forgotten it, if you have. They 
used to tie a string around my little finger 
when I was a boy to help me to remember. 
But I ’ve got some stripes on my hack now 
that ’ll help me not to forget. Do you know 
how 1 got them, Henry ? ” 

“ You got them because you deserved 
them.” 

“ Deserved them ? I was n’t doing a thing 
more than dozens of our men were doing, and 
you know it. No, I got them because a boy 
from the same colony and the same part of 
the country I came from wanted to show that 
he was a big gun in the army, and so he 
turned me over to the whip. I shan’t forget 
it.” 

“ There isn’t any use in talking about 
that, Jack,” began Henry, “ you know as well 
as I do ” — 

“ Better ! I know it a great deal better 
than you do ! ” interrupted the young man 
bitterly. 

“ You know the way out of the swamp, 
too,” said Henry, becoming angry. 


AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW 179 

“ That ’s more than you do/’ and the man 
laughed sneeringly. 

“ What were you doing there in the swamp, 
any way ? ” 

“ I had the same question to ask of you.” 

“ I ’ll tell you. When I read that note you 

had, I thought I ’d like to be at the meet- 

• ^ >> 
mg. 

“ What note ? What meeting ? ” 

“ The one you had the cipher for.” 

For a moment John Lippard was silent. It 
was too dark to enable Henry to perceive 
what the expression on his face was, but to 
Henry it seemed as if the very silence itself 
was shrilly eloquent. 

“ Then you read that note, did you ? ” in- 
quired John Lippard at last. 

“ Yes.” 

u How did you do it ? ” 

“ Oh, that was not very hard. You know 
it was n’t the only note of the kind in the 
Morristown camp.” 

Again there was a silence in the room. 
Henry was beginning to feel somewhat elated, 
for it now was becoming evident, or so he Re- 
lieved, that the man was at last beginning to 
realize that his position was a troublesome 
one. Had he been able, the young officer 


180 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

would at once have turned him over to the 
authorities and left them to deal with him as 
he deserved. Of his treachery he himself en- 
tertained no doubts. The very boldness of 
the man, and the fact that he had entered 
his aunt’s house angered the young officer, 
who nevertheless was aware that he was un- 
able to deal with the man alone. How he was 
to secure him was a question he was consider- 
ing, but no method had presented itself to 
him when the man spoke again. 

“ Henry Miner, you know I have no cause 
to care for you except in one way, and in that 
I ’m thinkin’ my feelin’s are pretty warm, — 
almost as warm as my back was when those 
drummers and fifers were cutting it with 
their whips. But though I ’m no friend to 
you, and I came here to your aunt’s house to- 
night just because I wanted to lay my hands 
on you, I ’m willing to call everything quits 
if you are.” 

“ I don’t know what you mean.” 

u You forget about the swamp and the ci- 
pher ; and I ’m thinkin’ I may forget about 
th^ whipping-post.” 

Henry laughed but made no reply, and at 
that moment his aunt returned to the room. 
John Lippard at once declared that he could 


AN UNEXPECTED INTERVIEW 181 

remain no longer, and as he departed from 
the house Henry said to her, “ I must follow 
him. I must know where he goes. ,, 

Despite her protest, he too departed soon 
after John Lippard, and promising to return 
soon, at once went out upon the street. 


CHAPTER XVI 


LIKE A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 

The light was dim, but Henry Miner was able 
to see a considerable distance up and down 
the street, and as be looked keenly in either 
direction his first thought was that there was 
no one to be seen. A light could be seen 
shining in the windows of some of the houses, 
but in others it already had disappeared, 
and it was evident that the inhabitants had 
sought their beds. 

Far in the distance he perceived what he 
thought must be the figure of a man moving 
swiftly along the street, and as no other was 
within sight, he instantly began to run in pur- 
suit, crossing over to the opposite side of the 
street, however, and endeavoring to run with 
the least possible noise, and yet exerting him- 
self to the utmost in his effort to overtake the 
man in the distance. 

As he sped forward he saw the man sud- 
denly stop for a moment and glance behind 
him, and instantly Henry darted behind the 


LIKE A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 183 

shadow of one of the great trees that grew be- 
side the street. Whether or not he had been 
seen he could not determine, but his heart was 
beating rapidly as he peered cautiously forth at 
the man in the distance. In a brief time the 
man resumed his way and Henry instantly 
followed. 

In this manner they both advanced for a 
brief time, and then the man in advance again 
halted and looked all about him. This time 
there was no sheltering tree near, but crouch- 
ing near a high fence Henry stopped and 
waited for the man before him to indicate 
what his next movement would be. That it 
was John Lippard whom he was following 
he firmly believed, although he was not near 
enough to enable him to see clearly. And he 
was so eager to determine the place where 
the man was staying in the city and to learn 
who his friends were, that he was fully de- 
cided not to abandon his pursuit before he 
had at least made every effort to ascertain 
these facts. 

Suddenly the man whom he was following 
turned into another street and disappeared 
from sight. Convinced now that his own 
movements could not be seen, Henry quick- 
ened his pace and began to run swiftly, and 


184 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

as soon as he had arrived at the corner, in- 
stantly turned into the street where the man 
had gone. 

But as he looked keenly before him he was 
not able to discover the presence of any one. 
To all appearances the street was deserted, 
and not a sound could be heard as he paused 
for a moment to listen intently. 

Suddenly he perceived a man on the steps 
that led up from the street to one of the 
houses, and instantly concluding that this 
must be the one whom he was following, he 
started swiftly toward the place, which was 
not far in advance of him. As he drew near, 
however, he saw the man quietly open the 
door and enter the house. The door was in- 
stantly closed, and as Henry quickly ran for- 
ward he discovered that there was nothing to 
distinguish the place from the other buildings 
in the row, all of which seemed to be built 
upon exactly the same plan. 

Nevertheless, Henry was convinced that 
the house before which he was standing was 
the one into which the man had gone. But 
he was, for a brief time, thoroughly puzzled 
to know just what was best for him to do. 
A multitude of questions un thought of be- 
fore crowded upon him. How could he be 


LIKE A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 185 

certain that the man whom he had been fol- 
lowing and who had certainly gone into the 
house was really J ohn Lippard ? He had at 
no time been close enough to him to enable 
him to ascertain that, and yet no one else had 
been seen upon the street since he had left 
the home of his aunt. What should he next 
do ? No light could be seen from any of the 
windows, and to arouse the inmates might be 
only to increase his troubles. He had not 
asked John all the questions he had intended 
to put to him, and foremost among these had 
been his desire to learn if anything had been 
heard of Hugh or Captain Martin. Not that 
he believed that John Lippard would tell 
him directly, even if he knew, but Henry 
thought that he would be able to judge some- 
thing from the man’s actions when the ques- 
tions were asked. Besides, as he firmly believed 
that the man was having double dealings of 
some kind and was a serious menace to the 
welfare of the little army, he was eager to 
follow him up and be able to report just where 
he was likely to be found in the city if his 
presence was desired. 

His first thought, now that he had found 
the house into which John Lippard had gone, 
was in some way to mark it so that he could 


186 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

readily find it again. Suddenly it occurred 
to him that as John Lippard had opened the 
door without the use of a key he might do 
the same thing. He was eager to see him and 
ask more questions, and the explanation of his 
presence in the house, if it was demanded, 
might readily be given by declaring that he 
was in search of John Lippard himself. 

Without hesitating a moment he went up 
the steps, and trying the latch found that it 
readily yielded. The door swung silently 
open and he stepped inside, carefully closing 
the door behind him. 

He found himself now in the midst of a 
darkness which for a time his eyes were un- 
able to penetrate. He stood with his back 
against the door, his heart beating furiously, 
listening intently and peering before him as 
if he was almost expecting the man he was 
seeking to appear. 

In a brief time he became somewhat accus- 
tomed to the darkness and was able to make 
out that he was in a large hallway, and that 
a few yards before him was a stairway. Cau- 
tiously he moved forward to the lowest of the 
steps and again stopped and listened intently. 
It was certainly a unique position in which he 
found himself, and the excitement which pos- 


LIKE A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 187 

sessed him became intense. But having ad- 
vanced thus far, he was not minded to retreat 
until he had at least made one more effort 
to discover whether or not John Lippard was 
indeed within the house. 

Cautiously he stepped upon the stairway, 
and slowly and carefully grasping the rail as 
he proceeded, moved upward until he rested 
upon the fourth step, and there he again 
paused and looked up into the open space 
above him. From a room in the third floor he 
could see a faint light now shining which indi- 
cated not only that some one was there, but 
that the door into the room was not closed. 
Filled with a new excitement he carefully and 
slowly climbed the stairs, frequently stopping 
to listen and striving to quiet the furious beat- 
ing of his own heart. 

When he had gained the head of the stair- 
way he was enabled to perceive that there was 
a second hall, and at the farther end of it was 
another stairway that led to the floor above 
that where he was standing. To gain it he 
must pass along the hall, which was narrower 
than the one below, and from which he could 
see that several rooms opened, and the door 
of one even then was wide open. This he 
must pass, and if the room was occupied, it 


188 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

would be exceedingly difficult not to arouse 
the attention of those who might be within, 
for he had already discovered that the floor 
creaked somewhat beneath his feet. 

Still, the attempt must be made if he was 
to carry out his plan. The light was still 
shining from the open door on the floor above 
him, and he knew that conditions there had 
not changed. Stealthily and cautiously he ad- 
vanced, grasping the rail with one hand and 
lifting his feet with the utmost care. 

In this way he proceeded until he was directly 
opposite the open door, where he was aware 
the most severe test would occur until he had 
gained the hallway above him. His breath- 
ing now was difficult, and his heart somehow 
seemed to have risen from its normal place 
until it almost choked him. And worst of all, 
the floor seemed almost like a thing alive, and 
was doing its utmost to warn the inmates of 
the house that a stranger was passing over it, 
for, despite his efforts, it creaked and groaned 
every time he moved. 

Suddenly Henry Miner turned, and was 
about to dash down the stairway as the 
voices of persons within the room were heard, 
but restraining his impulse by a great effort, 
he stood clutching the rail and listening as 


LIKE A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 189 

if for his life. Even then it flashed upon 
him what a predicament it was for a young 
lieutenant of the Continental army to find 
himself in. To be creeping into men’s houses 
like a thief in the night ! And what a lame 
explanation it would be when he should be 
compelled to say that he was where he was 
because he was searching for a man whom he 
knew ! 

But even his fears were not able to prevent 
him from hearing what was being said. It was 
a woman who was speaking, and the voice that 
replied was that of a man who evidently was 
sleepy and not strongly disposed to share in 
the feelings of his companion. 

“ I tell thee, Simeon,” the woman was say- 
ing, “ the cat is in the house.” 

“ Nay, nay,” the man replied drowsily. 

“ But I tell thee it is ! ” 

“ Na-ay,” murmured the man. 
u Simeon, wilt thou get up, or must I ? ” 
There was no response to the question, and 
for a moment Henry breathed more freely, 
but it was only for a moment, for again the 
woman spoke. 

“ Simeon,” she demanded, “ didst thou lock 
the door after the man came in ? ” 

66 Na-a-y,” drawled the sleepy man. 


190 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Then the door is open and the cat is in 
the house.” 

Henry grimly thought of his own boyhood 
days and of the accomplishment which he 
then had boasted of being able to mimic the 
cries and calls of the cat so perfectly that even 
the veteran tabbies had been deceived. It 
had been the delight of his boyish heart to 
send forth the call or the challenge when he 
had been passing some house where he had 
seen a cat sleeping peacefully in the sunlight 
which flooded the piazza or doorstep, and the 
never failing response had been instantaneous. 
Again and again his friends had besought 
him to show his powers, and the exhibitions 
he had given had been a frequent source of 
amusement among the girls and boys of the 
region in which he had had his home. 

In the midst of his present excitement the 
recollection of these things flashed into his 
mind, and suddenly he decided to test his 
powers again. It might be possible for him 
in this way to cause the two people in the 
room to go down the stairs, and in that event 
he would be permitted to pass without moles- 
tation to the room above. 

“ Simeon ! Simeon ! I tell thee the cat is in 
the house ! ” repeated the woman sharply. 


LIKE A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 191 

“ Nay ! Nay, Elizabeth ! Leave me in 
peace.” 

“ I will not leave thee in peace.” 

“ Ah-h-h,” groaned the man. 

“ Simeon, dost thou hear me ? ” 

“ Yea, verily.” 

“ Art thou refusing to do as I bid thee ? ” 

“ Na-ay.” 

“ Wilt thou get up, Simeon, or must I?” 

“ I tell thee, Elizabeth, the cat is not in the 
house,” said the man, at last evidently wide 
awake. 

“ Then I must leave thee and do thy work 
myself.” 

“But why, Elizabeth? There is no cat, I 
tell thee ” — 

Suddenly from the hall came the plaintive 
wail as of a cat in distress. “ Meaow ! Me- 
aow-w ! ” came the cry, long drawn out, and 
then it was followed by several sharp, short 
calls, as if the feline patience was well-nigh 
exhausted. 

“ There ! What did I tell thee, Simeon ? ” 
came from within the room. “ Now thou 
knowest what I said to thee.” 

Despite the triumphant tone, Henry was 
far more interested in the problem of his 
own safety than he was in the controversy, 


192 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

and leaning over the rail he emitted several 
more calls, making them sound as if they rose 
from the stairway below, and then turned 
and endeavored to move quickly along the 
hall toward the end, away from the room in 
which the two people were, thinking that in 
the confusion any slight noise he might make 
would be ignored in the search for the cat in 
the hall below. 

As he came to the end he quickly perceived 
that there was no place there where he might 
conceal himself, and in desperation he started 
directly up the stairway that led to the third 
floor. 

To his consternation, the man in the room 
below appeared in the doorway, holding a 
lighted candle in his hands, the beams of which 
fell full upon the young lieutenant crouching 
upon the stairs. 

“ Humph,” remarked the man as he per- 
ceived Henry, “ this is the cat, is it ? What 
art thou doing there, my friend ? ” 

“ Nothing,” replied Henry foolishly — u I ’m 
just looking for a man.” 

Apparently the Quaker was not alarmed at 
the discovery of the stranger within his house, 
for he quietly closed the door into the room 
behind him, and then coming to the foot of 



“WHAT ART THOU DOING THERE, MY FRIEND?” 





LIKE A THIEF IN THE NIGHT 193 

the stairway, to which Henry had already re- 
turned, he said, “ Who is the man whom you 
are seeking ? ” 

“ Who is here ? ” replied Henry, hardly 
aware of what he was saying. 

“ I will call the captain, and thou canst ex- 
plain to him. ,, Before Henry could reply the 
man called, “ Captain Martin ! Here is a man 
seeking for thee ! ” 

Hardly able to trust the evidence of his own 
ears, Henry stood in the hallway waiting for 
the unexpected summons of the Quaker to be 
answered. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A TALK IN THE NIGHT 

In a brief time Captain Martin himself ap- 
peared at the head of the stairway, holding a 
lighted candle in his hand, and peering down 
at the man before him. Despite his mild 
manner and peaceable words the Quaker had 
taken his stand in the narrow hallway, a fact 
which Henry had been quick to perceive, and 
the purpose of which he clearly understood as 
being to prevent his escape if he should try to 
flee from the building. That it was Captain 
Martin who was above him he was convinced 
as soon as he appeared. 

“ Does some one want me ? ” inquired the 
captain sharply, unable to perceive who it was 
that was standing on the stairway. 

u This man says he would speak to thee,” 
replied the Quaker. 

“ Who is it ? ” 

“ One whom you know,” responded Henry 
quickly. 

“ But who is it, and what are you doing 
here at this time of night ? ” 


A TALK IN THE NIGHT 


195 


“ It ’s Henry Miner, and if you ’ll let me 
come up, I ’ll tell you all about it,” said the 
young lieutenant. 

“ Come right up.” 

“ It is all right, then ? ” inquired the Quaker 
dubiously. 

“ It ’s all right, Friend Simeon,” responded 
the captain. “ You may go back to bed and 
rest in peace. I ’ll let the young man out of 
the house myself, and you ’d better let me bar 
the door this time.” 

“Nay ” — began the Quaker, when he was 
interrupted by a sharp voice close behind him 
which was speaking through the partly open 
doorway. “ Simeon,” it said, “ didst thou 
put out the cat ? ” 

“ I have seen no cat.” 

“ There is n’t any,” said Henry quickly as 
he turned to go up the stairway. “ I made 
the noise you heard. There was n’t any cat 
there.” 

Without delaying to discuss the matter fur- 
ther, he at once mounted the steps, but the 
last words he heard from the voices below 
were “ cat ” and “ door.” His interest in 
meeting his friend, however, was much keener 
than in the discussion, and as he grasped 
the outstretched hand of Captain Martin and 


196 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

followed him into his room, he no longer 
heard the sounds from below the stairs. 

Captain Martin closed and bolted the door 
of his room, and then turning about so that 
he stood facing his young friend, he said, 
“ This beats me, Lieutenant ! How does it 
happen that you are here ? Have you news 
for me ? ” 

Thus bidden, Henry briefly related the story 
of his experiences of the night, and described 
how he had followed John Lippard along the 
streets and finally had returned to enter the 
very house into which the man had gone. 
“ And he ’s somewhere in this very house at 
this minute/ : ’ he said as he brought his story 
to an end. 

The light had been too dim to enable him 
to see the expressions of surprise and amuse- 
ment and even chagrin that alternately had 
appeared on the captain’s face while he had 
been speaking, and doubtless his own confu- 
sion would have been increased if he had seen 
them. 

For a moment the captain was silent when 
Henry’s story was told, and then he said qui- 
etly, “ Be seated, Lieutenant. There is more 
in this than you know. In the first place, 
Jack Lippard is in this very house and at 


A TALK IN THE NIGHT 


197 


this moment is asleep in the room next to 
mine.” 

“ I knew it ! I knew he was here ! ” ex- 
claimed Henry exultantly. 

“ He came here because I arranged for his 
coming. He has been here for two nights 
now.” 

“He has ? ” 

“ Yes. He told me about the chase you 
had in the swamp.” 

“ He did ? ” exclaimed the young lieuten- 
ant, completely mystified. “ Did he tell you 
where Hugh was, too ? ” 

“ No,” said the captain, quietly. “ Is n’t 
Hugh with you ? ” 

“I have n’t seen or heard of Hugh since 
we were in the swamp.” 

“ That ’s strange. I don’t understand it. 
However,” he added lightly, “ Hugh will give 
a good account of himself, and you ’ll hear 
from him soon. Were you disappointed that 
I did not come back to the swamp as I pro- 
mised ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ I can’t explain to you now why I did n’t 
come, but there were good reasons. Did you 
ever hear what was in that letter you took to 
the general ? ” 


198 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ No, sir. I did n’t know that you knew I 
took any letter.” 

“ It was a message from General Howe,” 
said Captain Martin, ignoring the implied ques- 
tion in Henry’s words, 66 at least that was what 
it appeared to be. It was a letter to John 
Burgoyne in which he declared that he was 
about to sail for Boston. But General Wash- 
ington is not an easy man to hoodwink.” 

“ I don’t see ” — began Henry. 

“ No, but you will. The very manner in 
which the letter was taken and brought to 
Morristown made the General suspicious, and 
as he also had his own scouts at work he was 
very soon confirmed in his opinion that Howe 
had made use of this letter to try to mislead 
him. Such tricks are not unknown, as you 
yourself are aware.” 

“ Is it known where Howe is now ? ” 

“ Yes; that is, in a general way it is known. 
He was with his fleet down here at the mouth 
of the Delaware, and every one thought he 
was planning to come up the river and attack 
Philadelphia. There was really nothing to 
prevent him if that had been his plan, but the 
first thing we knew he had left the Delaware 
and sailed away for the south. That puzzled 
us still more, for it had n’t been believed by 


A TALK IN THE NIGHT 199 

any of our men that Howe really was plan- 
ning to get very far away from New York. 
You see, every man has believed that the red- 
coats sooner or later would go up the Hudson 
to the aid of John Burgoyne. That is what 
we would have done and what it seems to me 
any reasonable man would expect Howe to do. 
But it ’s a fact that he has brought a great 
fleet and about eighteen thousand of his men 
down here and now he has gone on to the 
south.” 

“ Where ? ” 

“ That no man knows. Where would he 
be most likely to go ? ” 

“ Charleston, I should think.” 

“ Good ! That ’s just what we all think ; 
that is, if he has really gone south, which I 
myself very much doubt.” 

“ I thought you said it was known that he 
had sailed for the south.” 

“ It ’s known that he started in that direc- 
tion. Personally, I don’t believe he will go 
very far.” 

“ You think he ’ll come back here ?” 

“ Perhaps; or he may try to get back to 
New York before we can get across New Jer- 
sey again. I can’t understand what it is he 
wants here, any way.” 


200 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“It may be that he wants Philadelphia/’ 
suggested Henry. 

“ Philadelphia is a good town ; but why at 
this time he should want to get it I cannot 
understand. And he must know, too, that if 
he is really planning to strike Charleston he 
can’t draw our army on as far south as that. 
It is simply impossible.” 

“ What will our army do now ? ” 

“ It ’ll push on for a little way, just far 
enough to make sure that the redcoats have 
really gone south, or try to head them off if 
they should make a landing, and then — no 
one knows what the next move will be.” 

“ Are you going with the army ? ” 

“ Certainly. Why do you ask such a ques- 
tion as that ? ” 

“ I did n’t know. I found you here.” 

“ So you did, but that does n’t mean you ’d 
find me here always. To-morrow morning, 
when the other troops pass through the town, 
I am planning to join them.” 

“So am I.” 

“We may go on together in that event,” 
said the captain kindly. 

“ Will Jack Lippard go, too ? ” 

“ ‘ Sufficient unto the day,’ ” laughed the 
captain. “ Don’t borrow trouble for the mor- 


A TALK IN THE NIGHT 


201 


row. It may be that not one of us will go. 
That ’s something no man knows.” 

“ I don’t understand just what you ’ve been 
doing here, Captain Martin.” 

“ 1 don’t think any one does.” 

“ Do these Quakers know you ’re in the 
army ? Of course they do,” he added quickly, 
“ if you wear your uniform.” 

“ And I do wear it, you may be certain of 
that. Did n’t you hear my friend Simeon re- 
fer to me as ‘ Captain ’ Martin ? ” 

“I did.” 

“ There are some things connected with my 
stay here which he doesn’t know, nor even 
his good wife, either, although she is willing 
to be told all about it. There are some things, 
too, which you don’t know, and some which I 
don’t know myself. But it ’s important, or I 
should n’t be here.” 

“ I have no question as to that. Am I to 
see Jack Lippard before I go back to my 
aunt’s ? ” 

u Do you desire to see him ? ” 

“ Not for myself. If you know if it ’s all 
right, if ” — 

“ You can safely leave him with me, at 
least for the present.” 

“I shall do as you say,” assented Henry, 


202 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

although his confusion was so apparent that 
the captain smiled as he perceived it. 

As Henry rose to depart, the captain sug- 
gested that he should go with him to the 
door of the hall below, a suggestion which 
Henry quickly declined. Captain Martin ex- 
plained that the principles of the peaceful 
dwellers in the house forbade them to fasten 
the front door even in times of war, and that 
if it was desirable to see him again before 
morning, he might return at any time and 
find no difficulty in being admitted into the 
house. 

Mystified by the events of the night and 
wearied by the long march of the day, Henry 
bade the captain good-night, assuring him 
that he was able to make his exit from the 
house without causing his friend to go through 
the formality of following him to the door, 
and started down the stairway. As he came 
again into the narrow hallway and was about 
to pass the door of the room from which 
the conversation had proceeded between the 
Friend and his wife, he was startled to hear 
again, “ There ! Simeon, I tell thee the cat is 
in the house.” 

“ Na-a-y,” drawled Simeon sleepily. 

In spite of his feeling of weariness, a mo- 


A TALE IN THE NIGHT 


203 


mentary mischievous impulse seized upon 
Henry, and he emitted several of his most 
expressive “ cat calls.” 

“ Meaow ! meaow ! ” sounded plaintively 
in the hall, and then these sounds were fol- 
lowed by several sharp and quick cries, as 
if the cat in question was becoming weary 
of the long neglect of its quondam friends. 
“ Me-aow ! Me-aow-aow ! ” sounded sharply in 
the darkness. 

Henry waited for a moment and then from 
the doorway of Simeon’s room he heard the 
words of the Quakeress, “ Co-o-me he-ere. 
Come ! Did Simeon abuse thee ? ” 

Ashamed of himself for his boyish and 
undignified behavior, nevertheless Henry was 
seized with a strong desire to laugh at the 
success of his prank. It was a reaction from 
the excessive strain through which he had 
been passing, and as he hastened to the door 
which opened into the street^ the last words 
he heard from the floor above him were, 
“ Poor little beastie ! I tell thee, Simeon, the 
cat ” — But Henry waited to hear no more. 
He hastened out upon the street, and soon 
returned to the house of his aunt. 

On the following day the young lieutenant 
joined the ranks of the North Carolina troops 


204 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

as they passed through Philadelphia on their 
way to join the main body of the army. The 
excitement in the old town was great amongst 
some of the people ; but others, and they 
were not a few, were by no means expressing 
confidence or enthusiasm, and they either 
watched the ranks of the hardy men with in- 
difference or with ill-concealed dislike. 

Captain Martin joined the troops when 
Henry did, as did also John Lippard, who sa- 
luted the young lieutenant with a smile which 
turned to a sneer when the captain’s back was 
turned. Puzzled as Henry was by the con- 
flicting actions of the men, he had but little 
time to give heed to such thoughts, for the 
troops were soon in motion and were moving 
swiftly on their way to join the main body. 
Rumors of what the redcoats were doing or 
were about to do, were frequent amongst the 
men ; but no one appeared to have any defi- 
nite or trustworthy information. 

At last, however, it became known that 
the British had gone to the head of the Ches- 
apeake Bay, and Washington hastened with 
his army as far as Wilmington and there 
halted to meet the enemy. The commander 
had his quarters within the town, while the 
most of the army was encamped just outside. 


A TALK IN THE NIGHT 


205 


Here it was learned that Howe had written 
and caused to be scattered among the people 
of the region another of his famous amnesty 
proclamations ; but as his offers and threats 
were followed by a similar proclamation by 
Washington, no very great harm was done. 

But both armies now began to move, and 
at last when the British had arrived at the 
village of Kennett Square, a clash of arms 
came that deeply concerned the men whose 
fortunes have been followed in this story. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE BATTLE OF THE BRANDYWINE 

There was great excitement now in the ranks 
of the American army when it was known that 
an engagement of some kind was certain to 
be had. Months had elapsed since the hardy 
patriots had stood before the well-trained and 
well-equipped forces of King George, and 
there were many new men in the ranks who 
had had no experience of the kind they were 
about to undergo. 

In Washington’s army there were about 
eleven thousand men, while in the force of 
the redcoats there were at least eighteen thou- 
sand, and not only did Howe’s army outnum- 
ber that of Washington, but in it were many 
trained men who were supplied with the 
best equipment that could be had, and their 
leaders were men of experience and ability. 

Doubtless the great American commander 
was fully aware of all the disadvantages which 
were his, but the time had arrived when he 
was convinced that something must be at- 


THE BATTLE OF THE BRAND Y WINE 207 

tempted. The people, who for the most part 
were clamoring for action by their army, 
were loud in their complaints of the delays 
which Washington had intentionally made. 
Even Congress was becoming insistent that a 
“ blow ” should be struck. Although Gen- 
eral Washington and the best of his generals 
were fully aware of the unreasonableness of 
the clamor, and if that had been the only 
problem they had had to face, without doubt 
they would have ignored the demands and 
continued the policy which they were care- 
fully pursuing, there were other elements, 
however, which at last caused them to decide 
to hazard a battle. 

One of these was the desire to prevent the 
British army from moving upon Philadelphia, 
which town was inadequately defended and 
would easily fall into their hands; and the 
other and greater cause was the purpose to 
delay Howe’s army and at least hold it as long 
as was possible where it then was and so pre- 
vent it from going to the help of John Bur- 
goyne in the North, who, as Washington 
already knew, was having troubles of his own, 
and if his allies could only be prevented from 
going up the Hudson to his aid, might not be 
able to maintain his place in front of the patriot 


208 LIEUTENANT UNBEE WASHINGTON 

army, which was daily increasing in numbers 
and in spirit and determination. All of these 
things are well known now, but in 1777 only 
the few leaders understood the exact condition 
of affairs, and the burdens they were bearing 
must have been much more heavy because of 
that very fact. 

Doubtless the heart of the great leader was 
heavy within him as he prepared to give bat- 
tle to his foe, but nevertheless he proceeded 
with his plans cautiously, using the utmost 
care in the selection of his ground and in the 
division and arrangement of his little army. 

Brandywine Creek, a large stream, flowed 
directly across the line of march which Howe 
must follow on his way to Philadelphia. This 
stream was swift and turbulent in places, but 
there were also numerous fords in it by which 
the army might cross. Of these fords, that 
which was known as Chadd’s Ford was the 
one which Washington thought Howe would 
be most likely to use, and as the Brandywine 
just below this place was swift and boisterous, 
he decided to chance the battle here. 

Just behind Chadd’s Ford and directly 
across the country road Washington stationed 
the centre of his own army, looking upon 
these troops as being, perhaps, the most reliable 


THE BATTLE OF THE BRANDYWINE 209 

of all his men, and to make assurance doubly 
sure he also stationed there a corps of his ar- 
tillery under the command of Mad Anthony 
Wayne, of whose zeal he was already well as- 
sured, and then placed General Nathanael 
Greene, one of his most trustworthy men, with 
a reserve division in the rear. 

Along the cliffs of the Brandywine below 
Chadd’s Ford, where the waters rushed swiftly 
past, the Pennsylvania militia, under the com- 
mand of General Armstrong (and here both 
Henry Miner and many of his former neigh- 
bors were to be found) were stationed, for it 
was deemed wise to give the men who lacked 
somewhat in experience the position which 
was the least likely to be attacked. 

Sturdy General Sullivan with the right 
wing, which extended for nearly two miles, 
was to guard that part, and it was feared, and 
indeed was expected, that this place would 
be the most difficult to hold. The country 
was rough and uneven, and the lines extended 
far back, even into the woods. 

The position in which Washington had sta- 
tioned his army was exceedingly strong, and 
if his men had been trained or had been as 
well equipped as the advancing redcoats, it 
is possible that they might have successfully 


210 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

faced the army of Howe. But in its last 
analysis it is the man in the ranks who counts 
for more, and when men of the same nation- 
ality, with similar traditions and standards of 
life, with the same rugged spirit of determi- 
nation in all, meet, then it is that training, 
experience, and equipment form the elements 
which decide the struggle. And so General 
Washington found it in the battle of the 
Brandywine. 

It was not long after the position which 
has been described had been taken before 
the British army began its movements. The 
Hessian general, Knyphausen, with his right 
wing began to fire and strive to hold Wash- 
ington’s attention to the men at Chadd’s Ford 
directly before him. While this was being 
done, Lord Cornwallis, the most energetic 
and active of all the generals whom the Brit- 
ish sent to America, took the left wing of the 
army and marched rapidly up the old Lancas- 
ter road, crossed the forks of the Brandy- 
wine and then turned to the south, marching 
toward the Birmingham meeting-house. His 
plan was to gain the rear of the division which 
Sullivan commanded and there strike a blow, 
which he hoped would scatter and shatter the 
right wing of the American army, just as he 


THE BATTLE OF THE BRANDYWINE 211 

had succeeded in doing in the terrible battle 
of Long Island, more than a year before this 
time. 

This move was not unexpected by Wash- 
ington, and for a time he seriously thought 
of leading the forces at Chadd’s Ford directly 
across the stream and striving to break the 
line of the British in front of him there. 
But two facts faced him which he could not 
ignore. One was that General Knyphausen 
had a great advantage in the number of his 
men and that they would be able to fight on 
land while his own troops were wading across 
the stream ; and the other was that conflicting 
reports were brought him of the movements 
of Cornwallis. One courier would declare 
that the British general was striving to turn 
Sullivan’s flank, but he in turn would be fol- 
lowed by another courier who was just as posi- 
tive that Cornwallis was not attempting any 
such feat. When at last he did receive posi- 
tive information as to the actions of Lord 
Corn walks, that doughty leader was already 
near the Birmingham meeting-house, and it 
was too late to make any attempt to cross the 
stream. 

Swiftly General Washington, as soon as he 
learned of the whereabouts of Cornwallis, 


212 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

sent word to Sullivan to advance toward the 
meeting-house, there form a new front, and 
be prepared to beat back the advancing red- 
coats. 

General Sullivan, brave and trusty man 
though he was, was able to carry out the di- 
rections only in part, owing to the lack of dis- 
cipline among the men he commanded; but 
what was lacking in order was in part made 
up by the bravery and determination of his 
rugged followers. A stand was made and 
the most of the hard fighting of the battle of 
the Brandywine occurred there near the meet- 
ing-house, between the divisions commanded 
by Sullivan and Cornwallis. 

For hours the desperate contest continued. 
The day was warm, and the heat, added to the 
excitement under which the men were labor- 
ing, soon caused them to present an appear- 
ance which none that saw it ever forgot. Per- 
spiration rolled in streams down the faces 
of the Continentals, smoke-begrimed, stained 
with dust and powder, shouting, shooting ; it 
hardly seemed to be human beings that were 
contending with one another. The clouds of 
smoke slowly rose and rolled back along the 
road and covered the trees in the woods. The 
roar of the guns and the shouts and cries of 


THE BATTLE OF THE BRANDYWINE 213 

the men were almost unbroken. Sullivan’s 
followers were doing heroic service, but the 
result was not long left in doubt. 

Slowly and yet steadily the overwhelming 
numbers of Cornwallis pushed the struggling 
Americans backward. It was inch by inch 
that they yielded at first ; but lack of order, 
want of ammunition, and the vigor of the at- 
tack at last began to tell severely. 

As the men of Sullivan fell back and soon 
began to move more rapidly, it became evi- 
dent that if Cornwallis followed up his advan- 
tage — and all knew that he was a man who 
seldom permitted an advantage to be lost — 
the little American army would be split into 
two parts. Doubtless this was what Howe 
was most hopeful of doing and what Wash- 
ington most feared, and in order to prevent 
such a catastrophe it was speedily decided 
that the centre should be withdrawn from 
Chadd’s Ford and should retreat toward Ches- 
ter. This retreat was led by General Greene, 
and is looked upon as one of the most mas- 
terly deeds of his entire career. 

As soon as Greene had withdrawn his men 
from Chadd’s Ford, there was nothing to 
prevent General Knyphausen from coming 
and attacking Mad Anthony Wayne’s force, 


214 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

which was so small that it was confidently 
believed by the British that it could be cap- 
tured. As Knyphausen began his movement 
he was aided by a part of the forces of Corn- 
wallis that abandoned the pursuit of Sullivan 
and moved toward the rear of the place which 
Mad Anthony held. 

But neither Wayne nor Armstrong was to 
be caught easily, and as soon as it was known 
what the purpose of the enemy was, both 
men began to withdraw their forces and move 
to join the rest of the army, which was headed 
for Chester. 

So the famous battle at last was ended and 
the Americans had again been defeated. A 
thousand of the men who had entered the 
fight were not again to have any part in the 
struggle for liberty and independence ; but 
the losses of the redcoats were even greater. 
Afterwards, at Germantown, in the rolls of 
the British which were there taken, it was 
learned that more than a thousand men had 
fallen on their side in the battle. 

To-day the wonder is not that the Ameri- 
cans lost so many, but that so many survived. 
Outnumbered as they were, poorly equipped, 
and without training or experience, we know 
that it was a brave stand they made ; and 


THE BATTLE OF THE BRANDYWINE 215 

had it not been for the clear insight of their 
leaders the little army might well have been 
annihilated. 

The report of the defeat soon was spread 
abroad, and the fear and consternation in Phila- 
delphia were great. Many people fled from 
the city, even Congress with unseemly haste 
“ adjourned ” to Lancaster, the Whigs were 
downcast and the Tories correspondingly 
elated. 

If Howe had acted promptly and with en- 
ergy after the battle, in following up the ad- 
vantage he had won, we cannot tell to-day 
what he might have accomplished. But what- 
ever excellent qualities of mind he possessed, 
energy certainly was not to be counted among 
the number. So he had failed after his great 
victory in the preceding year on Long Island, 
and so he failed here near Philadelphia. The 
American army, although defeated, was still 
intact, and apparently its leaders were as de- 
termined as they had been when the struggle 
first began. 

It was at this time that Washington re- 
ceived word of the victory which had been 
won at Bennington and also of the flight of 
Colonel Barry St. Leger’s army from the val- 
ley of the Mohawk. The news was certainly 


216 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

cheering to the great commander, and his 
greatness nowhere appears more clearly than 
in the movements that followed. Assured 
now that John Burgoyne was certainly de- 
feated if Howe’s army could only be held 
where it was and prevented from going to his 
aid, he bent all his energies toward the ac- 
complishment of that task. He himself might 
be defeated, — the praises of Gates might be 
heard on* every side ; but ignoring all the per- 
sonal effect upon himself and eager only to gain 
that which would be of the greatest benefit to 
his struggling country, he apparently had no 
thought of himself and gave no heed to his 
own fame or name. Every effort was directed 
toward delaying, hindering, holding General 
Howe where he then was. 

General Washington had been clothed al- 
most with the power of a dictator by the 
frightened Congress before it fled to Lancas- 
ter, and these powers he now used in striving 
to keep his opponent near Philadelphia until 
he could learn of the decisive results around 
Saratoga. So well did he succeed that for 
the march of twenty-six miles to Philadelphia, 
General Howe was compelled to consume two 
entire weeks, but at the end of that time he 
had made his headquarters in Germantown 


THE BATTLE OF THE BRANDYWINE 217 

and Lord Cornwallis had led the way into 
Philadelphia, entering the city with his bands 
playing the most stirring music and his flags 
and banners flying, while the fine array of 
the redcoats added to the impression created 
by the victorious army. 

Meanwhile, the experiences of Henry Miner 
had been of a character that had greatly 
stirred that young officer, and the part he had 
taken in the struggle belongs more nearly to 
the course of this story. 


CHAPTER XIX 


BETWEEN THE LINES 


In the midst of the confusion and the roar of 
the guns Lieutenant Henry Miner had held 
his place among the militia, who were, as we 
know, under the command of General Arm- 
strong. What his feelings were he did not 
fully realize at the time, nor could he after- 
wards clearly describe them. The most that 
he knew was that he was in no worse condition 
than were the majority of the men about him, 
who for the most part were untried and inex- 
perienced, and the prevailing excitement and 
fear were therefore no source of surprise. 

When at last Sullivan’s line was broken 
and the word for a retreat was given, it is 
safe to affirm that not many of the raw militia- 
men who composed the right wing regretted 
that they were to leave the field of battle. 
They were by no means cowardly, and the 
stand they had made was to their credit and 
honor ; but trained as they had been to the 
belief that the soldiers of the British king 



BETWEEN THE LINES 


219 


were the best in all the world, and aware as 
they also were of the success which they had 
already won in many of their engagements 
in the New World, the surprise is not that at 
last they left the battlefield, but that they held 
their ground so long and so well. 

Besides, the veteran troops in the Conti- 
nental army, outnumbered and outclassed, had 
been ordered to withdraw, and for the militia 
there was nothing but words of praise that 
they had not become demoralized and broken 
long before the final order was given. As it 
was, the army had shown the redcoats that it 
was not to be despised and that it was ani- 
mated by a spirit of determination that was by 
no means crushed. The larger army of the 
British was at least checked in its course, if 
not defeated, and doubtless Washington, who 
must have had no expectation of victory, was 
well content with what had been accomplished. 

The complaints of the people and the 
glamour which soon afterward rested upon the 
incompetent Gates, who was given credit for 
a victory over John Burgoyne, which was won 
as much, or more, in spite of him as it was be- 
cause of him, aroused a desire on the part of 
some of the American leaders to have Wash- 
ington give place to Gates as the commander of 


220 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the American forces. The manner in which 
Washington bore himself in the midst of all 
this carping is one of the clearest indications of 
his character, as well as one of the best tests 
of his manhood. 

When the battle of the Brandywine had 
been lost and the little army of the Colonies 
was in full retreat toward Chester, then it was 
that Henry Miner began to realize fully what 
had occurred. Even the feeling of weariness, 
which had come as the natural reaction to the 
excitement of the battle, in a measure was 
swallowed up in an intense desire to do some- 
thing. What it was he wanted to do, or 
when or where, he could not describe, but he 
was eager now to engage in some action that 
would bar the progress of the soldiers in the 
other army. 

But there was no opportunity for action of 
any kind save that of the monotonous, dis- 
heartening retreat. Steadily, monotonously, 
swiftly the little army held to its way and at 
last encamped at Chester. Mad Anthony 
Wayne with about fifteen hundred men had 
been left behind by Washington to annoy the 
British troops that were encamped near Tre- 
dyffrin church and to cut off such supplies or 
baggage trains as he might be able. 


BETWEEN THE LINES 


221 


It was not long after the Americans had 
halted on this retreat and gone into camp, 
when Henry Miner, busied among his men, 
was startled by the unexpected appearance of 
the trapper Hugh. Not a word had he heard 
of his friend since the adventure in the swamp 
near Morristown, and whether or not he had 
been able to escape he had not known. 

His eagerness was therefore the keener, 
when beholding his friend before him, he 
stretched forth his hand and exclaimed, “ Why, 
Hugh, you ’re the last man I was looking for. 
I did n’t know but you were in the mud 
still.” 

“ You didn’t stay very long to find out,” 
said Hugh quietly. 

“ Stay ? Why, man, we could n’t stay for 
anything. We had to ” — 

“Yes, yes. I know. I understand,” in- 
terrupted Hugh quickly. 

“ Where were you ? How did you get 
out ? Where did you join us ? ” 

“ Hear the boy ! ” exclaimed Hugh delight- 
edly. It was evident that whatever feelings 
of chagrin he had cherished at the uncere- 
monious departure of his young friend from 
Morristown, his delight over the present meet- 
ing had speedily banished them. His eyes 


222 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

were shining and his hand trembled as he had 
grasped that of the young lieutenant. 

“ When did you come, Hugh ? ” again de- 
manded Henry. 

“ Just now.” 

“ How did you get here ? ” 

“ It ’s a long story, lad — I mean Lieuten- 
ant, and I can’t tell you about it now. I ’ve 
had a good time of it trying to look you up. 
Some other time I ’ll tell you all about it, and 
I ’ve a notion you ’ll be interested, too. It ’s 
a great time I ’ve had, take it all together.” 

“You must have had, Hugh.” 

“ I did,” said the trapper solemnly. “ I 
hear we lost a thousand men over here by the 
Brandywine.” 

“We did,” said Henry quietly, “ and we ’re 
not done with it yet.” 

“ So I fear. So I fear.” 

“ What are you going to do now, Hugh ? ” 

“ Goin’ to work. I want to do my share.” 

“ I ’m sure of that.” 

“ But I ’ve something else to do now. I 
can’t stay in the camp.” 

“ Why not ? I don’t understand.” 

“ I ’ve a message for Captain Martin.” 

“ Is it important?” 

“ It is that.” 


BETWEEN THE LINES 


223 


“ But he is n’t here.” 

“ Where is he, then ?” 

“ He ’s with Mad Anthony, of course. You 
would n’t expect him to be anywhere else, 
would you ? ” 

“ Can’t say that I should. But where ’s 
he?” 

“ Who ? General Wayne ? ” 

“ That ’s the man. Where he is, there, I ’m 
tliinkin’, I ’ll find the captain.” 

“ There is n’t any doubt about that,” said 
Henry thoughtfully. u Is your message im- 
portant ? Can’t it wait till the army all gets 
together again ? ” 

“ No, sir. It ought to be in his hands 
now, this very minute.” 

“ But he is n’t here.” 

“ Then I must go where he is.” 

The young lieutenant was silent for a mo- 
ment before he replied. At last he said 
thoughtfully, “ You ’d better go to the colonel, 
Hugh. Tell him all you can about it, and if 
he thinks it ’s important enough, perhaps he ’ll 
send you there. And maybe he ’ll want me 
to go with you. Two are better than one, 
and now that I ’ve got you back, Hugh, I 
don’t want to lose sight of you again.” 

“ Right, lad — I mean Lieutenant,” said 


224 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Hugh, “I’ll fix that part of it if it can be 
done. Where ’ll I find the colonel ? ” 

Henry gave him directions as to the where- 
abouts of the officer in question, and as soon 
as Hugh departed at once busied himself again 
in the task to which he had been assigned. 
Guards had been doubled, and every precau- 
tion was being taken to guard against a sur- 
prise. A measure of confidence had been 
restored among the men by this time, and it 
was the purpose of the leaders to do all in 
their power to strengthen this feeling, for 
they clearly understood that still greater de- 
mands were to be made upon their followers 
within the immediate future. 

It was late when Hugh returned, but Henry 
was able to perceive from the expression of 
his face that he had news of importance to 
relate. “Well, Hugh, what is it?” he de- 
manded as the trapper approached. 

“ I ’ve fixed it.” 

“ Fixed what ? ” 

“ That we ’ll go to Captain Martin and 
start right away.” 

“ Am I to go ? ” 

“ That ’s what you are, lad — I mean 
Lieutenant ! ” 

“ Did the colonel say so ? ” 


BETWEEN THE LINES 


225 


“ Yes, he did.” 

66 You know where Captain Martin is ? ” 

“ The colonel told me.” 

“ Is it near here ? ” inquired Henry in a 
lower tone. 

“ ’T is n’t far from here.” 

66 And the colonel wants us to go ? ” 

“ That ’s what I said.” 

“ When do we go ? ” 

“ Now ; and the sooner the better.” 

Perceiving that his friend was deeply in ear- 
nest, Henry at once made his hasty prepara- 
tions to depart, and within a half hour the 
two men were on the road that led toward 
the spot they were seeking. That General 
Wayne was in hiding and was striving to keep 
his whereabouts unknown, Henry clearly un- 
derstood. The directions given him had been 
to go with Hugh to a place indicated near an 
old tavern on the road, and by giving a signal 
there they would be met by an old man who 
would lead them to the hiding-place of the 
men they were seeking. The utmost secrecy 
was to be observed on the way, and every pre- 
caution taken to avoid meeting any men, for 
it was known that bands of the redcoats were 
busy in the region between the two armies, and 
that the Tories, or at least the most bitter of 


226 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

them, were taking advantage of the opportu- 
nity now afforded to keep the British informed 
as to the movements of the Continentals. 

It was dark when Henry and his compan- 
ion set forth on their way, although they 
had no difficulty in following the road. The 
outermost sentries were quickly passed, and 
soon they found themselves on the highway, 
or turnpike, along which they were to go un- 
til they should arrive at the place where the 
waiting man was to be found. 

As they moved swiftly forward on their 
way not a sound was heard to indicate the 
presence in the region of the contending ar- 
mies. Even the lonely houses seemed to be 
doubly desolate, for not a light could be seen 
shining from the windows of any, and it was 
evident that the inmates had fled for security 
to the regions beyond. 

It was, therefore, with a feeling of surprise, 
that as Henry and Hugh drew near The 
Spread Eagle, a tavern on the roadside, they 
perceived that it was occupied, and lights were 
plainly to be seen in all the lower windows of 
the house. 

“ Stop there, Lieutenant ? ” inquired the 
trapper in a low voice. 

“ Not unless we have to,” responded Henry. 


BETWEEN THE LINES 


227 


“ Hark ! What ’s that ? ” he suddenly added, 
as the sound of approaching horsemen was 
distinctly heard. 

The two men instantly halted and soon 
could perceive two men on horseback swiftly 
approaching. The lieutenant and his com- 
panion instantly darted into the woods beside 
the road, waiting for the men to pass, but to 
their surprise the horsemen drew rein as they 
approached the tavern, and soon both dis- 
mounted, tied their horses to the posts in 
front of the house, and then together entered 
the lower room. 

“ Who was it, Hugh ? ” demanded Henry 
in a low voice. 

“ Can’t say.” 

“ Strange. They seemed to be sure of the 
greeting they ’d have, for they did n’t wait to 
find out who was inside the tavern.” 

“ I think I can find out who they are if ye 
really want to know.” 

“ How ’ll you do it ? ” 

“ I can creep up and get a peep through 
the window.” 

“ Do it, Hugh ! ” said Henry eagerly. “ We 
ought to know more about them.” 

“Here I go, then, lad. You stay right 
here and I ’ll come back pretty soon and re- 
port.” 


228 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Hugh at once departed from the place, and 
moving cautiously, yet rapidly, along the road- 
side, and keeping well within the shadows of 
the bushes and trees, began to make his way 
toward the tavern, which was not more than 
fifty yards distant. Henry watched him as 
long as he could be seen, but the trapper 
soon passed out of his sight, and the young 
officer remained, anxiously awaiting the return 
of his friend. 

At last he could see Hugh again as he 
stepped forth into the open space, in the midst 
of which the tavern stood. He was moving 
slowly and crouching low, his very attitude 
such as to arouse the suspicion of any one who 
might chance to see him. Not a sound had 
come from the tavern, and had it not been 
for the horses which still were standing in 
front of the building, it would be difficult to 
believe that any men were within. Hugh 
was close to the building now, and Henry 
could make out his form as he stood a little 
back from the window. 

Suddenly the door in front was opened, 
two men rushed forth, and with a shout 
started in pursuit of the trapper, who had 
turned and was running swiftly in the direc- 
tion of the place where Henry was concealed. 


CHAPTER XX 


A MIDNIGHT ATTACK 

For a moment the young lieutenant was 
tempted to fire at the men who were in pur- 
suit of his friend. Twice he raised the pis- 
tol in his hand, but each time lowered it, for 
the fear of some mistake prevented him from 
acting. 

They were near the place where the man 
who was to guide them to the camp of Gen- 
eral Wayne was to be met, and that, as well 
as the fact that Hugh could not have been 
recognized as he crossed the little clearing 
in front of the tavern, made him decide to 
delay. 

Meanwhile Hugh was swiftly approaching 
the place where he was standing, and Henry 
Miner drew back within the trees that grew 
close to the roadside. That the two pursuers 
should continue their efforts in the dim light 
when they not only must be unaware of who 
it was they were chasing, but also whether or 
not he was alone, seemed to him to be the ex- 


230 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

treme of recklessness. Their eagerness, how- 
ever, was apparent, for they were running 
swiftly, although they had not called upon 
Hugh to stop, and in a brief time all three 
must pass the place where Henry was stand- 
ing. The young officer waited in breathless 
suspense until Hugh had arrived, and then in 
a sharp low voice he called, — 

“ Here, Hugh ! In here ! ” 

The trapper was running close to the bor- 
der of the forest, and instantly as he heard the 
low call of his companion, darted amongst 
the trees and gained his side. Even then he 
did not pause, but touching his friend upon 
the shoulder, said, — 

“ Come ! Come ! Don’t wait ! Follow me ! ” 
Henry did not pause to inquire what the 
plan of the trapper was, but instantly turn- 
ing he followed close upon his heels. Hugh 
was not running now but moving cautiously, 
and yet Henry was enabled to see that he was 
not departing from the roadside. Indeed, he 
was keeping only a few yards from the border, 
and was evidently moving back in the direc- 
tion of the tavern from which the men had 
so unexpectedly issued when they had entered 
upon the swift pursuit. 

Henry speedily conjectured that he had 


A MIDNIGHT ATTACK 


231 


perceived the trapper’s plan, which was to 
gain the rear of the two men and then pro- 
ceed on their way at the same time. Cer- 
tainly the dim light favored the bold attempt, 
and without speaking, he followed his friend 
closely until Hugh stopped abruptly to listen. 

The voices of the men who had halted in 
the roadway could now be heard and some 
of their words understood. 

“ You ought not to have called to him,” 
one of the men was saying. “ You scared 
him off before we had a chance to find out 
who he was. He may have been one of the 
general’s men.” 

“ He would n’t have come creeping up to 
the tavern as he did if he had been,” retorted 
the other. “ I had my eye on him a long 
time. He couldn’t see us, but I could see 
him, and the only mistake we made was not 
to shoot him.” 

“ General Gray never would have forgiven 
you if you had and it had been one of his 
men. 

“No, the general doesn’t like shooting, 
that ’s a fact. He prefers the bayonet. What 
is it the rebels call him ? ” 

“ ‘ The no flint general,’ ” replied the other 
man, “ and they have good reason to, too. I 


232 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

fancy he ’d settle the rebellion in short order 
if he had command. Howe ’s too soft-hearted 
to deal with the rebels. He does n’t under- 
stand what the temper over here is.” 

“ That may be so, but what shall we do 
about this man we ’re chasing? ” 

“ Nothing. He ’s slipped into the woods 
here and we ’ll have to give it up.” 

“ Then we might as well go back.” 

“ Yes ; but we ’d better put out the lights. 
The division won’t be here before midnight.” 

“ Which division do you mean ? ” 

“Both of them. You understand that the 
general has two regiments and some light 
infantry and he’s coming in two divisions. 
They ’ll meet here about midnight and then 
they ’ll give this c Mad Anthony,’ as the rebels 
call him, such a shakeup as he never has heard 
of before.” 

The other man laughed as he replied, 
“ There won’t be much left of him, for a fact. 
It ’s a fine thing that that rebel is going to 
show us the way.” 

“ If he does,” said the first speaker soberly. 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ He might play us false.” 

“ Not much fear o’ that. He understands 
that he ’s dealing with the f no flint general ’ 


A MIDNIGHT ATTACK 


233 


and there ’ll be several bayonets handy if he 
tries any tricks. But he won’t. He ’s in 
dead earnest and declares that every man that 
has been whipped in the rebel army feels just 
as he does. W e may have a whole regiment 
of ’em coming out to meet us almost before 
we know it.” 

The two men then turned back, and their 
words could no longer be heard, but all 
thoughts of trying to go in advance of them 
had now departed from the young lieutenant’s 
mind, for the conversation, a part of which he 
had overheard, had caused him instantly to 
alter his plans. From what he had heard he 
concluded that the British had some plan on 
foot of attacking General Wayne, and it was 
evident that the time was that very night. 
The reference to the advance of the two di- 
visions from different directions, that they 
were to meet near the tavern, and that the 
“no flint” General Gray was in command 
were all-sufficient to startle the young officer. 
He must act and at once, he instantly de- 
cided, but in a crisis of such a kind he must 
first decide just what he would do. 

As soon as the two men had passed out of 
hearing, he turned to Hugh and in a low 
voice said, “ You heard what they said, 
Hugh?” 


234 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Yes, I heard it,” responded the trapper. 

“We must get word to General Wayne 
right away. How can we do it? ” 

“ Take it ourselves.” 

“ And not try to meet the man who is 
waiting for us ? ” 

“ That ’s the very thing we must do. W e ’ll 
save time if we have him take us to the camp 
rather than try to find the way ourselves.” 

“ That ’s right, Hugh. It ’ll be safe for us 
to push on now.” 

“ Better wait a bit, Lieutenant.” 

“ No, we ’ll go now ! ” said Henry decid- 
edly. 

The trapper began to remonstrate and to 
try to show that time would be saved if an 
opportunity were given the two men whose 
conversation had been heard, to go back to 
the tavern ; but the young lieutenant was too 
strongly aroused to admit of any delay, and 
accordingly they stepped forth into the road 
again. In spite of the excitement under 
which he was laboring, Henry moved slowly 
and cautiously, peering all the time keenly 
before him to obtain a glimpse of the men 
who had preceded them. The darkness had 
deepened, and the clouds across the face of 
the sky were denser now. A few drops of 


A MIDNIGHT ATTACK 


235 


rain gave promise of a coming storm, and 
when the pair arrived at the clearing in which 
the tavern was located the outlines of the 
building were only dimly seen. Not a light 
appeared in any of the windows, and it was 
evident either that the two men had not re- 
entered the building, or were carrying out 
their project of having no lights. 

Both Henry and his companion kept close 
to the border of the forest as they stealthily 
passed the clearing, and soon with a sigh of 
relief were safely in the road beyond the peril- 
ous place. Then at Hugh’s word they began 
to run, a pace which they maintained for a 
half hour, when the trapper called a halt, 
declaring that they were now near the place 
where the guide was to be met who was to 
conduct them to the camp they were seek- 
ing. 

Here Henry once more took a stand near 
the roadside to wait for the trapper to go on 
and meet the man who was to be in waiting 
for them. The rain had now increased from 
a gentle fall to a more pronounced downpour. 
The darkness too was intense, and as the 
young lieutenant glanced about him he was 
rejoiced that Hugh was his companion, for of 
the trapper’s ability to find his way in the 


236 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

forest, even in the darkest night, he had had 
many proofs. 

The branches of the trees were swaying and 
sighing in the wind and were flinging their 
drops all about him. His clothing was soaked 
and his body was soon chilled with the damp- 
ness and cold. He tried to assure himself 
that his companion had been gone but a 
few moments, although the moments seemed 
like hours to the waiting young soldier. He 
listened intently, hoping to hear the voice of 
Hugh calling to him, but not a sound save 
that of the storm could be heard. 

The slow minutes passed and still Hugh 
did not return, and the waiting was becoming 
well-nigh unbearable. Fears began to assail 
him that the trapper had met with some mis- 
fortune. The report of the midnight march 
of the “ no flint ” general and his men assumed 
stronger proportions in his mind, and at the 
same time the peril of Mad Anthony Wayne 
and his force of fifteen hundred patriots ap- 
peared in a clearer light. Word must be car- 
ried to the unsuspecting camp at once. Delay 
was not merely dangerous but criminal. 

Still Hugh did not return. The wind in- 
creased in force and the downpour of rain 
was heavier. It was an ideal night for Gen- 


A MIDNIGHT ATTACK 


237 


eral Gray’s plot, for somehow it had not oc- 
curred to Henry to question the truth of the 
assertion he had overheard that an attack 
would be made that very night. 

At last so much time had elapsed since 
Hugh’s departure and his own feeling of im- 
patience had increased to such an extent that 
the waiting young officer was no longer able 
to endure the delay. Stepping forth from 
his hiding-place, he advanced into the road, 
peering intently before him for some glimpse 
of his missing comrade. But in the darkness 
and storm not a sight greeted his eyes. It 
was like striving to peer through some black 
and impenetrable wall. 

Fearful of some evil that might have befallen 
the trapper and that at any moment might 
seize upon him also, he grasped the pistol in his 
hand more tightly, unmindful of the fact that 
the rain had rendered it useless, and started 
in the direction in which Hugh had departed. 
Unfamiliar with the region, aware only that 
somewhere before him and not far away Gen- 
eral Wayne and his force were in hiding, 
conscious of his own complete loneliness, the 
young lieutenant nevertheless strove to keep 
up heart, and slowly proceeded along the wet 
and muddy road. Frequently he stopped to 


238 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

listen, hoping to hear the low call of his 
friend, but the noise of the storm was un- 
broken. 

At last a great fear seized upon him that 
Hugh might have returned to the place where 
he had been left, and instantly Henry began 
to retrace his way. But despite his efforts he 
was unable to find again the place he had 
left, for the darkness appeared to be even 
denser than before. 

Aware now that he could hardly expect to 
find Hugh again, Henry started resolutely 
once more in the direction in which he thought 
General Wayne’s little army was concealed. 
He was well-nigh hopeless of being able to 
bring to it the information it needed so direly, 
but he could at least make an attempt. 

He had gone but a little way, however, be- 
fore his ears were saluted by a sound that in- 
stantly caused the color to fade in his flushed 
face. Not far away the shouts and cries of men 
could be heard above the noise of the storm, 
the reports of guns were borne to him by the 
wind, and his heart seemed almost to rise in 
his throat as he became aware that the threat- 
ened attack was being made even then. 

Nor was the young lieutenant mistaken. 
General Gray, the “ no flint general,” had 


A MIDNIGHT ATTACK 


239 


succeeded in marching so stealthily in the 
night that his approach had not been discov- 
ered, and with the two divisions of his force 
united, up through the woods and through a 
long, narrow defile he had been led by treach- 
erous Tory guides, until at last he had gained 
the left of Wayne’s camp about one o’clock 
in the morning of that September day . 1 

Strict orders had been given by him that 
no shots were to be fired, the rush was to be 
made with bayonets fixed, and no quarter was 
to he given. In the darkness and storm the 
American pickets, as they were met, were 
silently slain, and the body of troops moved 
forward. Some of these pickets were missed 
by the patrolling American officers, and they 
rushed to the general’s tent with the informa- 
tion. 

Mad Anthony, ever prompt in action, im- 
mediately ordered his men to be paraded ; but 
unfortunately the movement was made in the 
light of his own camp-fires, — the very thing 
his enemy most desired. Fiercely the red- 
coated soldiers leaped forward ; the patriots 
vainly tried to make a stand against them and 
discharged several volleys into the darkness 
where it was supposed the attacking party 
1 September 20, 1777. 


240 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

was to be found. But their efforts were 
vain. The suddenness and violence of the 
fierce attack speedily scattered them, but not 
before one hundred and fifty of their com- 
rades had fallen under the bayonets of the 
men whom “ no flint ” General Gray was 
leading. 

Mad Anthony’s promptness and energy at 
last organized something like a successful re- 
treat, and the main army was regained ; but 
the wonder is not that so many fell, but that 
so many escaped. 

And it was the sound of this onslaught 
which came to the ears of Henry Miner as he 
stood in the road, waiting in the storm and 
darkness for some indication of what had be- 
come of his friend and comrade, the trapper. 


CHAPTER XXI 


AN UNEXPECTED CAPTURE 

Lieutenant Henry Miner, when, in the 
midst of the storm and the darkness, the blind- 
ing flashes of the guns were seen and the 
shouts and cries of the men were heard, stood 
for a moment almost overcome by the sudden- 
ness and fierceness of the attack. The men 
whose conversation he had overheard had 
spoken truly, and there could be no doubt 
that Mad Anthony W ayne’s men were in due 
straits. Even then he recalled the statement 
that the attacking party was to be led by 
Tory guides, and a wild feeling of rage 
against them seized upon him. It was perhaps 
only natural to expect the invading army to 
make use of every opportunity afforded it, but 
that it should be led by men whose homes 
were in the near-by region, and who by every 
right ought to share in the struggle for inde- 
pendence, was almost too much to be borne. 

But his own helplessness was only too ap- 
parent. Unfamiliar with the region, unable 


242 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

in the darkness to distinguish friend from 
foe, he stood for a moment undecided what 
was best for him to do. In a brief time, how- 
ever, he started forward, running swiftly along 
the road in the direction from which the 
sounds of the struggle could be heard. But 
he had not gone far before he again halted, 
listening intently for some indication as to 
where he should go or what he should attempt. 

The wild cries continued 5 an occasional 
discharge of guns could be heard ; but it was 
still impossible to determine just where the 
patriots were located, or where were the at- 
tacking redcoats. Again he halted, striving 
to obtain some sign to guide him in the right 
way. 

Suddenly from behind him came the sounds 
of approaching men, and in the dim light he 
could perceive a body of troops marching up 
the road. But there was nothing to indicate 
to which side they belonged, and he hastily 
withdrew into the adjacent forest, waiting for 
them to come nearer. Suddenly there was a 
halt made by the approaching men, the ranks 
were broken, and despite the calls of the 
leaders the party turned back and speedily 
disappeared in the darkness in the direction 
from which they had come. 


AN UNEXPECTED CAPTURE 


243 


With a sinking of the heart Henry realized 
that doubtless the division was a part of the 
little patriot army, and had been alarmed as 
it drew near to the scene of action — a conjec- 
ture which afterwards he learned was correct, 
when he heard that General Smallwood had 
attempted to march to the aid of the sorely 
beset men under Mad Anthony’s command ; 
but his raw militia were unable to endure the 
test, and indeed were not rallied until a late 
hour on the following day. 

As the troops turned back, a wild impulse 
to follow them seized upon the young lieu- 
tenant, but restraining himself by an effort he 
remained in his place of concealment until 
the men could no longer be seen or heard. 
The sounds of the near-by engagement, how- 
ever, had ceased, and to the excited young 
officer the silence was deadly ominous. The 
rain was still falling, and the darkness was 
unbroken. The monotonous dripping from 
the leaves of the trees was like a weird accom- 
paniment to the forebodings of his own heart. 
There could be but little doubt of the success 
of the attack on the part of the “ no flint ” 
general, and the fate of his own comrades was 
not difficult to conjecture. Whatever the re- 
sult, however, it was now too late for him to 


244 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

give the aid of his own presence, and in the 
darkness he feared to attempt to make his 
way back to the place where Washington’s 
men were encamped. Hugh, too, had not 
been seen, and he hesitated to return without 
him. There was nothing to be done except 
to remain in the place where he then was 
until the light of the early morning should 
enable him to find his way. 

How the slow hours did drag ! Keenly alert 
as Henry was, and intently listening for 
sounds that might indicate the presence of 
new perils, his every sense active, and his feel- 
ing of anxiety increasing with the passing 
moments, when at last the first faint streaks 
of the dawn appeared, it was with a sense of 
deep relief that he stepped forward into the 
muddy road once more. 

He glanced hastily in either direction, and 
then, as he perceived a man slowly approach- 
ing from the direction in which the struggle 
had occurred, he stepped hastily back into 
the place he had left, resolved to await the 
coming of the stranger, who was apparently 
alone, and from him learn more fully of the 
exciting events of the night. 

As the man came nearer, Henry could per- 
ceive that he was not clad in the uniform of 


AN UNEXPECTED CAPTURE 


245 


either army, and his first thought was that 
the stranger was one of the farmers dwelling 
in the vicinity. But as the man approached, 
a new and startled expression suddenly ap- 
peared on the face of the young lieutenant. 
Surely, he thought, he knew this man ; but 
the recognition apparently did not afford any 
comfort, for the expression of anger on his 
face deepened as the man drew near. 

Grimly the young officer looked down at 
the pistol in his belt, useless as a weapon 
now, for the heavy rain had done its work 
well. He glanced again at the man, who was 
now only a few yards away, and then suddenly 
he drew the harmless pistol and, advancing a 
step, thrust it through the bushes that stood 
between him and the road, until the barrel 
could be seen by a passer-by, though he him- 
self was still partly concealed from view. Mo- 
tionless, although he was intensely excited, 
he waited for the man to come opposite his 
hiding-place, and then he called sharply, — 

“ Jack Lippard, stop right where you are ! ” 

The startled man stepped back in astonish- 
ment, but his eyes fell upon the protruding 
barrel of the pistol and the arm and hand 
that grasped it. 

“ Who are you ? What do you want of 


246 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

me?” demanded the man, who was indeed 
the one whom Henry had suspected him to be. 

“ It does n’t matter who I am. Put your 
pistols on the ground before you.” 

John Lippard hesitated and glanced hastily 
up and down the road as if he was meditating 
an attempt at flight. 

“ Do as I say ! ” repeated the voice sternly. 
“ You see you are covered by my pistol, and 
you know what to expect if you don’t do what 
I tell you ! ” 

“ Who are you ? ” again demanded J ohn 
Lippard, at the same time drawing the two 
weapons which could be seen in his belt. 

“ Place your pistols on the ground ! ” re- 
peated the voice in still sterner tones. Then 
speaking loudly, as if he were addressing men 
on the opposite side of the road, Henry called, 
“ Fire at him, men, if he makes the first move- 
ment to run. We ’ll put an end to the rascal 
if he tries to get away this time ! ” 

John Lippard turned quickly about and 
glanced keenly at the bushes on the opposite 
side of the road. Whether it was that in the 
dim light he mistook branches for protruding 
gun barrels, or that the air of confidence in 
the voice of the concealed man had deceived 
him, was never known ; but John Lippard in- 


AN UNEXPECTED CAPTURE 247 

stantly obeyed and placed both his weapons 
on the ground before him. 

“ Now step backward three yards, and don’t 
you try to get away ! ” called Henry. “ Fire 
at him, men, if he tries to run ! ” he added 
to his pretended friends on the opposite side 
of the road. 

The man backed slowly away from the 
pistols, and stood peering intently into the 
bushes from which the command had come. 
That he was alarmed was evident from his 
bearing as well as from the expression upon 
his countenance. Who or how many were 
in the party that had hailed him he had no 
means of knowing, and the very uncertainty 
added to his perplexity. At another time 
Henry Miner might have been moved by the 
ludicrous aspect, but he was too much in ear- 
nest now to have any other feeling than that of 
anger at the man who had been found so near 
the scene of the attack in the preceding night. 
Besides there had flashed into his mind the 
words of the conversation he had overheard, 
and the sight of Jack Lippard had recalled 
the statement that the “ no flint” general’s 
men had been led by Tories to the hidden 
camp of General Wayne. Tory and traitor 
were in the eager young officer’s mind well- 


248 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

nigh synonymous terms, and of his own con- 
fidence in his belief that the man before him 
had been guilty of treacherous dealings with 
the enemy, in spite of the apparent confidence 
of Captain Martin in him, we already know. 
Then, too, had not the two men in their con- 
versation referred to the fact that some of the 
guides were men who had been whipped in 
the American army ? And that description, 
applying, as it surely did, to the man before 
him, increased his own feeling that now there 
was something for Jack Lippard to explain 
which even that slippery individual might find 
impossible to evade. 

Resolutely the young lieutenant advanced 
into the road, still holding his useless weapon 
in his hand, and covering the startled man 
with it. Before John Lippard could recover 
from his surprise Henry had stooped and 
picked up both pistols from the ground, 
thrusting one into his belt, along with his 
own water-soaked weapon, and holding the 
remaining one in readiness for instant use. 

"Well, I never!” ejaculated John Lip- 
pard as he perceived who his captor was. 
“ It ’s you, is it ? ” 

“ Yes, sir, that ’s who it is,” replied Henry 
quietly. “ You are my prisoner, it seems.” 


AN UNEXPECTED CAPTURE 249 

“ Who are the men with you ? ” demanded 
John Lippard, glancing at the bushes as he 
spoke. 

“ There is no one with me. I ’m alone.” 

For an instant the man gazed at him as if 
he was unable to believe what he had heard, 
and then burst into a noisy laugh. 

“ That ’s a good one ! That ’s a good one 
on me ! I ’ll never say again, Henry, that 
you ’re not fit to be an officer. You ought to 
be next to Washington himself.” 

As the young officer did not smile or reply, 
the prisoner continued, “ And now that 
you ’ve got me, what do you intend to do 
with me ? ” 

“ Take you back to camp.” 

“ I ’m ready. That ’s the very place I had 
started for, any way. Nothin’ like bein’ in 
good company when you ’re travelin’. That ’s 
always been my belief.” 

John Lippard endeavored to speak lightly, 
but Henry was convinced that the man was 
more nervous than he wished to appear. 
“ We’ll start now, then, if you are ready,” 
he said. “ No ; not that way,” he added 
sternly, as the man started to approach to his 
side. “ You go in front of me.” 

The prisoner pretended to laugh as he com- 


250 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

plied with the demand, but there was a flash 
of anger or of fear from his eyes which did 
not escape his captor. 

As soon as they set forth on their way John 
Lippard, looking back at Henry, said, “ If it ’s 
a fair question, Henry, I ’d like to know how 
you happen to be here. This meeting is an 
unexpected pleasure.” 

“ I ’ll answer it by asking you how it is 
that you happen to be here.” 

“ I was on my way to Chester to see Cap- 
tain Martin, but was taken prisoner on the 
way. 1 9 ve no doubt the captain ’ll thank 
you when we get back.” 

The relations of Jack Lippard with Cap- 
tain Martin, as we know, had already been of 
a nature that had puzzled Henry, and for a 
moment his heart misgave him as he thought 
that perhaps it was a mistake to arrest the 
man before him. But he was so thoroughly 
convinced of the man’s treachery that he 
speedily recovered from the fear and at once 
decided to test Jack Lippard with certain 
questions of his own. 

“ I ’ll tell you how I happen to be here, 
though, first of all, you know Captain Martin 
is n’t at Chester. He was with Mad Anthony, 
and I myself came to see him.” 


AN UNEXPECTED CAPTURE 251 

“ I happen to know/’ replied Jack Lippard 
quietly, “ that the captain had gone to Ches- 
ter. As for Mad Anthony, — you know as 
well as I do what ’s become of 1™!.’’ 

“ No, I don’t. What has become of him ? ” 
demanded Henry eagerly. 

“ Cut all to pieces.” 

“ I don’t believe it ! ” 

“That doesn’t change it any. General 
Gray fell on his camp last night, and his men 
used their bayonets so much there ’s hardly a 
man left. I myself heard one of the Hes- 
sians say he ’d stabbed so many it was like 
sticking pigs.” 

“ Horrible ! And yet I don’t believe Mad 
Anthony would ever get caught in such a 
trap that he could n’t get out. How did you 
happen to hear this Hessian say what he 
did?” 

“ I did n’t hear any one say it.” 

“Just now you said you did.” 

“ I don’t think you heard just right.” 

“ Look here, Jack Lippard ! I want to 
tell you something. Last night Hugh and I 
stopped at a tavern back here ” — 

“ You did ? ” interrupted the prisoner, turn- 
ing his head sharply and displaying a face 
that was almost ghastly. 


252 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Yes/’ resumed Henry, elated over the ef- 
fect of his words, “ and that is n’t all, either. 
General Gray’s men were led by some Tories 
and some men who had been whipped in our 
army. Perhaps you heard your Hessian friend 
speak of that, too.” 

Jack Lippard’s eyes were blazing with fear 
or anger, Henry could not determine which, 
and his face was deadly pale. Suspicious of a 
sudden action on his part, Henry said sternly, 
“ Eyes front, Jack ! We won’t talk any more 
till we are in camp again, and don’t you look 
behind you again, either. I ” — 

Before the young officer could complete his 
words, the sound of an approaching horse- 
man was heard, and despite his efforts to 
conceal himself and his prisoner behind the 
bushes along the roadside, Henry knew that 
they had also been seen. 


A 


CHAPTER XXII 


THE RETURN 

The approaching horseman had been riding 
swiftly along the muddy road, but he drew 
rein sharply at the sight of the two men before 
him, and to a disinterested observer it would 
have been apparent that he was almost as 
startled by the sight as was the young officer 
himself. He was by this time, however, near 
enough to enable him to be seen, and as 
Henry looked keenly at him he suddenly 
turned sharply about and called, — 

“ Hugh ! Hugh ! Come on ! Come here ! ” 
The trapper, for it was indeed the recent 
companion of Henry, after a momentary hesi- 
tation, at once urged his horse forward and 
soon halted before the men. He glanced in 
surprise from one to the other, and then said 
slowly, “ I don’t understand, lad — I mean 
Lieutenant.” 

“ Where did you get the horse, Hugh?” 
asked Henry, ignoring the implied question. 

“ I found him in the road back here. 


254 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

There did n’t appear to be any one to claim 
him, so I thought it would be too bad to leave 
him where the redcoats might find him, and I 
started with him for our camp.” As he spoke 
the trapper dismounted and stood beside 
Henry, holding the horse by the bridle. 

“ Did you find the man last night ? ” said 
Henry. 

“ No, sir ; and I lost the one I was with, 
too. You did n’t wait for me, lad.” 

“ I could n’t wait, Hugh, and it would n’t 
have made any difference if I had. Where 
have you been all this time ? ” 

“ In the woods. I did n’t seem to be able 
to get away.” 

“ Have you heard what has become of Mad 
Anthony’s men ? ” 

66 They were all torn up. I think some of 
them got away, but a good many did n’t. 
Some of the farmers have been burying the 
dead this morning. I hear that they put 
more than fifty into one grave.” 

“ You don’t mean it ! ” exclaimed the young 
officer in a low voice. “ Then what Jack Lip- 
pard here said must have been true.” 

“ Of course it was true,” spoke up the pris- 
oner, sharply. “ And that is n’t the only 
truth I told you, either.” 


THE RETURN 


255 


“ What was the other ? ” 

“ About myself and Captain Martin. If 
you know when you are wise you ’ll let me 
go about my business and you’ll go about 
yours.” 

“ Hugh,” said Henry sharply, “ you heard 
what those men back by the tavern said last 
night, did n’t you? ” 

“ About what ? ” 

“ About who were leading the ‘ no flint 9 
general’s men.” 

“ Yes, sir. They said the guides were To- 
ries and deserters — some of the men who had 
been whipped in our army.” 

“ That ’s it ! ” replied Henry eagerly. “ You 
heard Jack Lippard’s name mentioned, did n’t 
you ? ” As he spoke, the young officer gazed 
intently into the trapper’s face, and it was not 
difficult for the elder man to understand what 
reply he was expected to make. 

“ I heard just what you heard, Lieutenant, 
and there can’t be any mistake,” said Hugh 
quietly. 

“ We ’ll take our man back to camp ” — 

“Just where I was going,” interrupted 
John Lippard, laughing noisily. 

“ And turn him over to those who ’ll know 
how to deal with him,” resumed Henry, ig- 
noring the interruption. 


256 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Lieutenant,” said Hugh quickly, “you 
take this horse, won’t you ? ” 

“ It ’s yours and not mine.” 

“ It would n’t do for me to ride mounted 
and you go on foot,” said the trapper eagerly. 
“ You can go on ahead of us and I ’ll see that 
this man does n’t get lost on the way. I ’ll 
bring him to you, never you fear.” 

For a moment the young lieutenant hesi- 
tated. So convinced was he of the treachery 
of John Lippard that he felt that to entrust 
him even to the trapper was not right. And 
yet there was some mystery in it all that he 
was unable to explain. The relations of the 
man with Captain Martin were certainly per- 
plexing, and there was a possibility that he 
himself might be mistaken. In such an event 
his zeal might only lead to further trouble. 
It might be wise for him to return to the camp 
and if the captain was there, seek an inter- 
view with him before the prisoner was brought, 
and so learn if he really had been mistaken in 
his conclusions. Hugh, too, was a man upon 
whom he could fully rely, and in the com- 
fort of the thought he said quickly, — 
“Very well, Sergeant, I’ll take the horse 
and go on ; but you must n’t let Jack Lip- 
pard get away.” 


THE RETURN 


257 


“ No fear of that,” said the prisoner glibly, 
“ seeing as the camp is the very place for 
which I ’d started myself.” 

“ Watch him every minute, Hugh,” con- 
tinued Henry, “ and if he tries to break away 
you’ll know what to do. We ’ll give him a 
chance by and by to explain himself and tell 
his story, but just now you must n’t let him 
give you the slip. Here, take one of these 
pistols,” he added, as, after carefully examin- 
ing it and assuring himself that it was ready 
for use, he handed one of the weapons to the 
trapper. 

The young officer then lightly sprang upon 
the back of the horse, and without once 
glancing behind him, started swiftly down 
the road. When at last he reentered the 
place where the American army was encamped, 
it was not difficult for him to perceive that the 
result of the attack of the “ no flint ” general 
on Mad Anthony Wayne’s men was already 
known. A few hurried questions were briefly 
answered, and the very manner of the men 
was indicative of the gloom that everywhere 
prevailed. 

In the midst of it all, however, there were 
no signs of discouragement. As long as the 
leaders were willing to lead, it was evident 


258 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


that the greater part of the men were ready 
to follow, and that the spirit of the so-called 
“ rebellion ” was far from being crushed. 

A brief investigation convinced Henry that 
Captain Martin was not to be found in the 
camp, nor could he obtain any information as 
to his whereabouts. As Hugh would soon 
come with his prisoner, he decided to consult 
his colonel at once and lay before him all the 
information he had secured. Whatever action 
should then be taken must devolve upon his 
superior officer, and he himself would be free 
of blame for any mistake that might be made ; 
but Henry’s heart was not entirely at rest 
when he thought of what the result might be 
to him in the event of Jack Lippard being 
permitted to go free. Already he knew he 
had the bitter hatred of the man, and aware 
as he was of his spirit of revenge, as well as 
of the threats which the man had made, he 
was convinced that his own troubles would 
doubtless be increased. But now the feeling 
of horror over the bloodthirsty attack upon 
General Wayne was strong upon him, and 
the fact that the merciless General Gray’s 
men had been guided by treacherous deserters 
from the ranks of the patriot army, some of 
whom had fled because of the whipping they 



THE RETURN 


259 


had received for violating the express com- 
mands of the great leader, was something the 
officers ought to know, if they were not already 
aware of it. 

Accordingly, after he had left the horse he 
had been riding in the hands of an orderly, 
he at once sought out the quarters of his 
colonel, and as soon as he was admitted into 
his presence, related the story he had to tell, 
going back to the very beginning of his ex- 
periences with John Lippard. 

The colonel listened thoughtfully to all 
that the young officer had to relate before he 
replied, “ It certainly does have a dark look. 
I fancy you know that Captain Martin has 
been using men as go-betweens ? ” 

“ I have heard of it. But, Colonel, is n’t 
it possible that some of the men he has been 
using may have been giving the redcoats 
more than they gave us? Of course Cap- 
tain Martin knows all about it, but he is n’t 
here and Jack Lippard is.” 

“ True. True. We need the captain’s help. 
But if we move soon, as I doubt not we shall, 
then we may not see him for some time, and 
meanwhile we must decide what to do with 
this man. Send him to me and I ’ll look af- 
ter him.” 



260 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


“ He has a slick tongue/’ suggested the 
young lieutenant as he prepared to depart. 

The colonel smiled as he replied, “ We ’ve 
seen so much of that, we ’re not to he too eas- 
ily caught. Captain Martin will know ; and 
I ’ll look after the man till he returns.” 

Henry saluted and turned away ; but in a 
moment he was recalled by the colonel, who 
had risen and was advancing. “You have 
heard, then, of what befell General Wayne 
last night ? ” he inquired. 

“ The report is that he has lost three hun- 
dred men.” 

“ Not so many ; but any are too many. 
However, we have received quite full details 
from the north.” The colonel’s face was 
glowing, and Henry found himself at once 
intensely interested. “ Yes,” continued the 
colonel, “ we now are assured that the first 
reports from Bennington were too low. Colonel 
Stark captured nearly all of the German army 
that was sent against him, and now we know 
that Colonel Barry St. Leger has been driven 
out of the Mohawk V alley. What this will 
mean for General John Burgoyne if we are 
only able to hold General Howe here near 
Philadelphia and prevent him from going to 
the aid of the men in the north, is something 



THE RETURN 


261 


it might be well for the men here to under- 
stand.” 

As the young officer turned away, his face 
was glowing. The report of the successes in 
the north was certainly inspiring, and light 
began to dawn upon him as to the purpose 
of the great commander in remaining where 
he then was, in spite of the peril and disas- 
ter that had been suffered. Howe was to be 
held near Philadelphia at any cost, and with 
supplies cut off from the army of General 
Burgoyne the fate of that body would soon 
be decided. Even the work of the “ no flint ” 
general on the preceding night, horrible though 
it had been, was now, in the new light he had 
received, effective only in its brutality, and 
in no way blocked the plan upon which the 
colonel had briefly touched. 

When he returned to his own quarters it 
was to find Hugh and his prisoner there. As 
he perceived them, Henry said, “ I have seen 
the colonel, and my orders are to bring you 
to him.” 

“ Is n’t Captain Martin here ? ” inquired 
John Lippard sharply. 

“ You knew better than any one that he 
was n’t here.” 

The prisoner apparently was surprised and 


262 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

cast down by the information, but he made 
no protest when Henry bade him follow, and 
speedily conducted him into the presence of 
the colonel as he had been bidden, and there 
he left him. 

Nor did he have any opportunity soon to 
learn what decision had been made concerning 
him, for the army was speedily busied, and 
he with the others, in the tasks that were 
pressed upon it. Skirmishes, manoeuvres of 
various kinds, plans for retarding the army 
of redcoats, even if it could not be turned 
aside from its purpose, were of almost daily 
occurrence. For two weeks the efforts con- 
tinued, and with every passing day the feeling 
of satisfaction in the hearts of the leaders of 
the American army deepened when it was seen 
that, although there was slight hope of con- 
quering Howe in battle, he nevertheless was 
being held where he then was, and John Bur- 
goyne would not receive any aid from him. 

But quietly and slowly the British army 
was pushing its way to Philadelphia, and at 
last, on the twenty-sixth day of September, 
General Howe established his headquarters at 
Germantown, by the bank of the Schuylkill 
River, at that time separated from Philadel- 
phia by six miles of open country. 


THE RETURN 263 

At the same time Lord Cornwallis with his 
troops, with colors flying and bands of music 
playing, marched into the old city of Philadel- 
phia, where the declaration of independence 
had been made, and the “ rebel capital ” was 
soon in possession of the armies of the king. 

Although many of the people dwelling in 
the city were deeply impressed by the entrance 
of the redcoats, the little patriot army failed 
somehow to be equally moved, for it showed 
no signs of disbanding. 

Aware that as long as it held together and 
remained in the vicinity, and the Americans 
held the two forts on the Delaware River com- 
manding the entrance into the city by water, 
his own supplies were likely to be endan- 
gered, as soon as Lord Howe’s fleet arrived, 
after a rough voyage, off the mouth of the 
river, the British leader quickly decided to 
capture or destroy both Fort Mifflin and Fort 
Mercer. Accordingly, Sir William sent a part 
of his army to join with his brother’s fleet 
in attacking the two forts, well assured that 
when once they were in his possession his 
hold on Philadelphia would not be disputed 
by any army the colonists might send against 
him. 

This action on the part of General Howe 


264 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

afforded u the fox/’ as many o£ the British 
were pleased to call Washington, the very 
opportunity for which he had been waiting. 
And soon the young lieutenant, Henry Miner, 
was to learn not only of the decision which 
had been made concerning his own personal 
enemy and prisoner, John Lippard, but also 
of greater things which caused the lesser ones 
to be thrust for a time into the background. 


y 


CHAPTER XXIII 


GERMANTOWN 

The plan which the desperate American com- 
mander formed for attacking the part of the 
British army which remained at Germantown 
while the other part was acting in connection 
with the fleet in overthrowing the two forts 
on the Delaware River, has been looked upon 
as one of the most brilliant and daring of 
all his many deeds. Cautious, careful, and 
reserved as Washington usually was, neverthe- 
less when he did strike, it was with all his 
strength, and in any action into which he 
threw himself, he entered with all his power. 

The plan failed and the battle was lost, 
though not from any fault of the great gen- 
eral ; but it is said that the battle of German- 
town did more to cause the French nation to 
decide to aid the struggling Colonies in their 
efforts to gain their independence than did 
even the surrender of John Burgoyne, which 
occurred not long after this time. Many of 
the greatest of the European soldiers were 


266 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

warm in their words of praise, and many were 
the prophecies that if the hardy soldiers con- 
tinued their struggle and did not lose heart, 
soon, with the experience they were securing, 
they would prove to be more than a match 
for the redcoated veterans of King George. 

Germantown even at this time was a beau- 
tiful village. There was one long street nearly 
two miles in length, and on either side were 
stone houses, each set in the midst of a large 
lawn. Indeed, the houses were said to have 
been three hundred feet apart, and the flow- 
ers and greenery added much to the beauty 
of the scattered village. Four roads led into 
the place, and near the upper end of the 
long street stood the great stone house of 
Judge Benjamin Chew, which has become 
famous from the fact that in and about it 
occurred some of the most desperate fighting 
of the battle. 

About a mile below the Chew house stood 
the Market house, near which was the main 
camp of the British army ; on one side the 
Hessian general Knyphausen was stationed, 
and on the other was Grant, who had made 
himself felt so strongly in the battle of Long 
Island. Regiments or battalions were also 
stationed in other parts of the village, but the 


GERMANTOWN 


267 


American general’s plan was to have his army 
advance by all four of the roads to which 
reference has already been made, and by a 
united and furious attack upon the main body 
of the British near the Market house drive 
them back upon the Schuylkill River and 
compel them to surrender. The fact that his 
own forces were outnumbered was not for- 
gotten, but with the memory of Trenton still 
strong in the minds of his soldiers, doubtless 
he was hoping to accomplish by daring and 
boldness that which under other circumstances 
he never would have expected. 

Sullivan was in command of the American 
right wing, with some of the best and most 
experienced soldiers under him, and with such 
daring leaders as Mad Anthony Wayne, Max- 
well, and others to aid he was to engage the 
left wing of the British in front, and at the 
same time General Armstrong with the Penn- 
sylvania troops (mostly militia) was to attack 
the same wing on the flank. It was not ex- 
pected that the militia would do more than 
increase the confusion of the redcoats. 

General Greene was to command the Amer- 
ican left wing, and in two columns was to 
attack the right wing of the British ; and at 
the same time other militia, which General 


268 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Forman and General Smallwood were to lead, 
were to attack the same right wing on the 
flank as the Pennsylvania militia were to strive 
to drive back the other wing. The very best 
of the American army was in this action, 
and for a time it seemed as if the carefully 
arranged plan of Washington was destined 
to succeed. 

It was seven o’clock in the evening of Oc- 
tober 3d, 1777, when the march upon Ger- 
mantown was begun. Washington himself 
was with the division which Sullivan was lead- 
ing, and the anxiety of the great leader can be 
readily conjectured. At sunrise the dark- 
ness did not flee away, for a fog, dense, low, 
and thick, settled over all. But the attempt 
was not to be delayed, and the action began 
with a rush. A light detachment of the red- 
coats were driven from the place they were 
holding and their cannon captured. Then 
the massed troops next drove the redcoats 
under Musgrave from their position ; but the 
British leader with a part of his followers 
took refuge in the house of Judge Chew and 
began to fire from the open doors and win- 
dows upon their foes below. Quickly the 
Americans brought their cannon into action 
and began to fire at the house itself, hoping 


GERMAN TO WN 


269 


to batter down its heavy stone walls. But 
the guns were chiefly three-pound pieces (the 
heaviest was only six-pound) and it was speed- 
ily discovered that they were unable to make 
any impression upon the massive walls of the 
old building. 

As soon as this was clearly known, it was 
decided to leave General Maxwell and his 
brigade to besiege the inmates of the Chew 
mansion, while all the others were ordered to 
make good time down the long street in the 
direction of the Market house. The noise of 
the guns there had already informed the main 
division of the British army of what was oc- 
curring, and so the effect of any surprise of 
sudden action was already lost. 

Nevertheless the zeal of the Americans was 
so great and the fury of their attack was so 
keen that soon even the veteran soldiers of 
Knyphausen began to give way before the 
onslaught of Sullivan and his followers. 

Meanwhile the dense fog had somewhat 
delayed General Greene in his approach, but 
at this very time he began his attack upon the 
British right wing. His men were as deter- 
mined as those of Sullivan, and the leaders 
were as eager. Steadily, fiercely, the Conti- 
nentals advanced, and soon the right wing 


270 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

of the British was beginning to fall back. 
Although the fog was too dense to permit all 
the American army to perceive the full mea- 
sure of success they were gaining, it was soon 
known that their enemies were falling into 
confusion and giving way before them. The 
spirits of the men were high, and the force of 
their onslaught increased. To capture the 
British army at Germantown was to do a 
greater deed than had been accomplished at 
Trenton nearly a year before this time. The 
ranks were holding well together, and the 
response to the words of the leaders was en- 
thusiastic. 

At this very time, just when victory appar- 
ently was assured, the action of the drunken 
American general, Stephen, changed the en- 
tire aspect of the battle. With his men he 
had been stationed off to the right of Gen- 
eral Greene, and now he was supposed to be 
marching to his aid. His presence at this 
moment doubtless would have added just the 
force that was required, and the wavering 
lines of the redcoats would have broken, and 
without doubt the most of them would have 
been captured. Already Lord Cornwallis was 
rapidly marching from Philadelphia to the 
aid of his comrades, but if Stephen had done 


GERMANTOWN 


271 


his duty the arrival of Cornwallis and his two 
battalions would have been too late to rally 
the scattered troops. 

As General Stephen with his enthusiastic 
followers swept into the village, the sound of 
the engagement near Judge Chew’s house 
caused him to change his line of march from 
the Market house to that of the judge. Even 
this mistake might not have lost the battle if 
that had been all. But the fog outside was 
not more confusing than was the befuddled 
brain of the drunken general. The thick of 
the battle was now not about Judge Chew’s 
house, but near the Market house, almost a 
mile distant. 

At this time Mad Anthony Wayne, with all 
the wild enthusiasm of his nature, was lead- 
ing his enthusiastic comrades in pursuit of 
the redcoats, who were fleeing before him. 
So eager were the men and so unmindful were 
they of all save the fleeing redcoats that none 
of them realized that the brigade had swerved 
somewhat to the east aAd now was directly in 
the pathway of the approaching force under 
Stephen. The latter, confused by the dense 
fog, and still more confused by his drinking, 
without waiting to discover who it was before 
him, and hastily concluding that he must be 


272 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

near the enemy, gave the word for an at- 
tack, and so his followers began to fire upon 
Wayne’s men — their own companions in 
arms. 

Instantly the confusion became appalling. 
Mad Anthony’s men, with the enemy in front, 
and now finding themselves attacked also in 
the rear, were driven back upon General Sulli- 
van’s men, who too knew not what to make 
of the apparently unexpected attack from that 
direction. The confusion speedily became a 
panic. The dim light added to the conster- 
nation. Shouts became cries, and the very 
noise of the battle afforded no help. Friends 
and foes seemed to be inextricably mingled 
and the hand of every man against his neigh- 
bor. And all this because General Stephen, 
to strengthen him for the fight, had imbibed 
too freely of “ Dutch courage.” Drunkenness 
itself may be disgusting, but disgust is not 
the foremost element in the memory of this 
man. Small wonder it is that soon afterwards 
General Stephen was 1 tried by court-martial 
and dismissed in disgrace from the service 
of the Colonies. Incompetency could be for- 
given, even mistakes were perhaps to be occa- 
sionally expected ; but drunkenness in battle, 
which caused the death of many men and 


GERMANTOWN 


273 


brought a crushing sorrow to countless hearts 
and homes, — surely the penalty of dismissal 
from the army was none too severe to visit 
upon the wretch. 

Meanwhile Lord Cornwallis — the ablest of 
all the British generals that came to the shores 
of America in the war of the Revolution — 
had by this time arrived upon the scene. 
Quick to perceive and take advantage of 
the change, he and “ no flint ” General Gray 
hastily rushed to the aid of their comrades. 
The retreating lines were turned back, the 
wavering were strengthened. Their very con- 
fidence increased the confusion in the ranks 
of the Americans. One of the regiments 
under Greene’s command was quickly sur- 
rounded and captured by the redcoats. All 
that the American leaders might hope to do 
now was to withdraw their confused troops 
from the field. Already six hundred and 
seventy-three of their numbers had been killed 
or wounded, and five hundred and thirty-five 
of the British soldiers had suffered a like fate. 
To bring the army safely from the field was, 
therefore, now a task of great proportions. 
The panic soon departed, but the opportunity 
for winning was gone forever. At last a sem- 
blance of order was restored, the troops were 


274 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

marched from the field, all the cannon were 
saved, and the battle of Germantown was 
ended. 

What the feelings of Washington must have 
been, it is easy for us to-day to understand. 
Much of the blame for the defeat was at the 
time attributed to him. Some of the leading 
men in the new nation began to speak openly 
against him and to declare that it was useless 
to attempt much or even to hope for success 
until the “ incompetent ” leaders had given 
place to better men. Secret plots began to 
be formed, but in the midst of it all the great- 
ness of the great man, in the light of history, 
was never more apparent. Although he knew 
— he must have known — that his plan for 
the battle of Germantown was ably formed 
and that success almost crowned his efforts, 
and that, if it had not been for the mistake 
of the drunken General Stephen, the battle 
would have been won ; and if it had been won 
the probability was strong that the war would 
have been ended soon afterwards and inde- 
pendence been secured without further blood- 
shed, — in spite of all these things the silence 
of the great American is sublime. George 
Washington did many great deeds, but far 
greater than any deed he did was what George 


GERMANTOWN 


275 


Washington was. Greater than the general 
or the president was the manhood of the man 
behind both. 

The depression that followed the battle of 
Germantown — so nearly won, so wickedly lost, 
— was increased by the fall of the two forts 
on the Delaware that occurred not long after. 
It may be that the fibre of the new nation was 
toughened and its resisting power increased by 
the depressing experiences, but, however that 
may be, it is certain that at the time the hearts 
even of the bravest were tested to the utmost. 
In Philadelphia many of the people who had 
been lukewarm or faltering in their loyalty to 
the cause of the colonies, now came out openly 
on the side of the British. Congress, alarmed 
by the approach of the army of the invaders, 
had fled to Lancaster. The winter was fast 
approaching which was destined to be one of 
the most memorable in all the history of our 
land, supplies were low, no money was to be 
had, the hearts of the leaders were heavy, the 
allegiance of the people seemed to be faltering. 
Such times, however, test the stuff of which 
men are made. All men face difficulties, but 
the difficulties, whatever their nature, soon 
declare who are the true men and who the 
false. They reveal men as well as make men. 


276 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

And it may be that one of the great lessons 
of it all is, not only the final success which was 
won, but the spirit and the manner in which it 
was gained as well. 

A week had elapsed since the battle, when 
one day in the camp of the American army 
Henry Miner found himself face to face with 
Captain Martin. After a warm word of greet- 
ing had been given, the captain said, “ I hear it 
was you who took Jack Lippard prisoner a few 
days ago.” 

The young lieutenant briefly acknowledged 
the part he had taken and then eagerly in- 
quired, cc Do you know what has become of 
him?” 

“ Come with me, Lieutenant,” replied Cap- 
tain Martin, “ and I ’ll tell you what I know.” 
Eagerly Henry followed his friend as he led 
the way to his quarters, and soon was listening 
to the captain’s talk. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


THE AID OF SIMON SAFFORD 

u It is difficult for me to believe that Jack 
Lippard has been a traitor,” began Captain 
Martin, “ but in these days it is hard to dis- 
tinguish between our friends and our enemies. 
Some of the men in Philadelphia, upon whom 
I thought we could rely absolutely, have re- 
nounced their allegiance and gone over to the 
side of the king. I can’t find it in my heart 
to feel as hard toward them as some of our 
men do, for I think I understand perhaps a 
little more clearly than some just how they 
feel.” 

“ I have n’t any sympathy for them,” said 
the young lieutenant sharply. 

“ I am not finding any excuses,” responded 
the captain, smiling sadly. “ All I mean is that 
with some of them there has been but little 
interest in the struggle and less hope of suc- 
cess. And now that the redcoats are in our 
capital, — though to me I confess that does n’t 
mean very much, — in spite of our successes 


278 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

in the north, they look upon the cause as lost. 
It is not a high motive, but a natural one, that 
governs them. But now I wish you would 
tell me all you know of your experiences with 
Jack Lippard.” 

Thus bidden Henry related the story of his 
adventures, entering quite fully into the de- 
tails of the encounter in the swamp near Mor- 
ristown and the actions of the man when he 
was captured. The captain listened thought- 
fully and did not once interrupt the young 
soldier. 

When his story was ended he said quietly, 
“ And still I am not altogether convinced. I 
could tell you of some things that would 
doubtless surprise you, and convince you too, 
that Jack has not been all that you think him. 
However, I have leaned to the safe side and 
have sent him with the few prisoners we have 
to Lancaster. I shall later give him an oppor- 
tunity to clear himself, but just now we are 
too busy for that and are likely to be for a 
few days to come.” 

“ What do you think will be done next ? ” 
inquired the young lieutenant eagerly, at once 
diverted from the main purpose of the inter- 
view. 

“ That is something no man can tell, not 


THE AID OF SIMON SAFFORD 279 

even our general himself. All depends upon 
what the enemy’s plans are. I know we 
can depend upon you for one/’ added Cap- 
tain Martin, indicating that the interview was 
ended. 

“ I shall do my best/’ responded Henry 
modestly. 

“ That ’s right ! That ’s right/’ said the 
captain cordially. “ W e, that is, you and I, 
have been fortunate to come off so well thus 
far. I trust that your friend was not hurt in 
the battle.” 

“ Do you mean Hugh ? ” 

“ Yes. He ’s a strange character.” 

u He was not hit either. He ’s a good man, 
Hugh is,” said Henry warmly. 

“ I have no doubt of it. I wish we had 
more like him.” 

Within a few days the little American army 
was so busy that even the information Henry 
had received that Jack Lippard was with the 
prisoners was almost driven from his mind. In 
a few weeks, although they were bravely re- 
sisted at first, the redcoats succeeded, as has 
already been related, in taking the two forts 
on the Delaware River and thus secured a safe 
entrance into the city. To accomplish this, 
six thousand additional men were sent to the 


280 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

aid of the Howes from New York by General 
Clinton. A few weeks of skirmishing and 
manoeuvring followed, but the winter was 
then at hand and all were aware that the 
active measures must cease until the warmer 
days appeared. The news of the surrender 
of John Burgoyne and his army in the North 
was by this time generally known, and caused 
great rejoicing among the soldiers under 
Washington. It did not, however, serve to 
mitigate the ills which were threatening them ; 
and where and in what manner the approach- 
ing winter was to be passed was a problem ex- 
tremely difficult to solve. 

The enemy, numbering nearly twice as many 
men as Washington had with him, were safely 
and comfortably established in the city, and 
the possibility of driving them out was not 
even a remote one. On the other hand, sup- 
plies and equipments were scanty among the 
American soldiers, no place of comfort or 
even of safety was theirs, and the hearts of 
the leaders were sorely beset by the trials and 
problems arising both within and without the 
army. 

At this time, late in November, the Ameri- 
cans were encamped at Whitemarsh, a place 
which to the leaders was extremely unsatisfac- 


THE AID OF SIMON S AFFORD 281 

tory. The great leader requested his generals 
to express their ideas in writing as to what 
was best for the army to do under the cir- 
cumstances, and on the last day of November 
called a council of war to deliberate concern- 
ing the matter. 

The council convened, but there was a 
marked difference of opinion among the gen- 
erals. Some urged that Wilmington should 
be selected as the place for the winter quar- 
ters, others favored a camp at Tredyffrin, a 
few miles west of the Schuylkill, while still 
others were strongly of the opinion that the 
army should be strung out in a line from Read- 
ing to Lancaster, the latter being the place 
where Congress was assembled and where the 
few prisoners the Americans had secured were 
kept. 

In the midst of this confusion of plan and 
purpose, Washington himself decided that the 
entire force should go into winter quarters 
at Valley Forge. He was desirous of being 
near enough to Philadelphia to enable him to 
watch the movements of his enemies and at 
the same time serve as a barrier between them 
and the unprotected people of the region. 

The movement from Whitemarsh began 
on December 11th, and by the 19th of that 


282 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

month the entire force had arrived at Val- 
ley Forge. It was a time when the great 
sonl of Washington was tried and tested as 
it was in but few other events in the entire 
struggle ; but the time of testing revealed his 
greatness as it did also the littleness of some 
of the men upon whom he had a right to rely. 
He issued some general orders for the men to 
erect huts, and at the same time assured his 
followers that he himself should remain in 
the camp and share in whatever hardships or 
inconveniences came to his men. December 
18 th was observed as a day of fasting and 
prayer, and on the following day the work of 
constructing the camp began. 

The very work which was demanded was a 
protection to the scantily clad men, for in a 
measure it served to keep them warm. The 
men were divided into parties of twelve, and 
every division was assigned its own specific 
place by the officers in command. Some were 
busied in cutting down the great trees in the 
forests, others fashioned them into the required 
form and shape, and still others had the duty 
of erecting them into the huts that were to 
serve as a shelter for the soldiers. The camp 
was planned to be like a small city, and there 
were to be regular streets, and each division of 


THE AID OF SIMON SAFFORD 


288 


the army was to have its own assignment as to 
location. The party in each regiment which 
soonest completed its hut was to have a spe- 
cial reward of twelve dollars ; and any one who 
might contrive or suggest some covering for 
the huts cheaper, better, and more easily made 
than the slabs was also to have his reward . 1 

The fact that the wives of some of the lead- 
ing officers insisted not only upon being with 
their husbands in the camp, but also on shar- 
ing in the hardships of the soldiers, served as 
an additional incentive to the men ; and the 
work went busily on and was completed much 
sooner than any had dared to hope. Hunger 
and nakedness and disease were soon to enter 
the camp, for no guns or bravery could stave 

1 The dimensions and styles of the huts erected at Valley 
Forge are thus given in a quotation from Washington’s or- 
derly book: “ Fourteen feet by sixteen each ; the sides, ends, 
and roofs made with logs ; the roofs made tight with split 
slabs or some other way ; the sides made tight with clay ; 
a fire-place made of wood, and secured with clay on the in- 
side, eighteen inches thick ; this fire-place to be in the rear 
of the hut ; the door to be in the end next to the street ; the 
doors to be made of split oak slabs, unless boards can be 
procured ; the side walls to be six and a half feet high. The 
officers’ huts are to form a line in the rear of the troops, — 
one hut to be allowed to each general officer, one to the staff 
of each brigade, one to the field officer of each regiment, 
one to the staff of each regiment, one to the commissioned 
officer of two companies, and one to every twelve non-com- 
missioned officers and soldiers.” 


284 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

off these foes. The very inactivity which was 
soon to be enforced increased the suffering, 
and homesickness was added to the other ills. 
Tories were on every side ; Congress was halt- 
ing and inactive ; and not far away was an 
army well equipped and well cared for by the 
strongest power on all the globe. 

The horror of the winter at Valley Forge 
has been the theme of many writers, but no 
pen can ever fully express the heroism of the 
brave little band. That men did not desert, 
that the spirit of determination still prevailed, 
is a lasting tribute to the sterling qualities of 
those hardy forefathers of ours who were will- 
ing to lay down their lives rather than give up 
the liberty for which they were contending. 
The story of Valley Forge should be given 
to every man, woman, and child that comes 
from foreign shores to make a home in the 
United States of America. 

Lieutenant Henry Miner had been busied 
with the others in the erection of the huts, and 
the work had been completed several weeks 
when one day he was surprised to receive a 
visit from Captain Martin. That the purpose 
of the visit was serious Henry soon perceived, 
and after an hour had elapsed the captain, as 
he rose to depart, said, “ I think it is all un- 


THE AID OF SIMON S AFFORD 285 

derstood now and we have arranged for every- 
thing except for the man who is to fit you out. 
I doubt not that the trapper can do that, how- 
ever.” 

u I think I know a better man than Hugh 
for what I shall want,” suggested Henry. 

“ So ? And who is he ? ” 

“ Simon Safford.” 

“ I don’t know him.” 

“ He is a Connecticut Yankee, and I think 
half the men who know him believe that he is 
in league with the powers of darkness. He 
tried all sorts of tricks on the men in the camp 
at Morristown, and he got even Hugh to be- 
lieve in him for a time. I had all I could do 
to get the trapper out of his clutches.” 

“ Is he shrewd ? Can he be trusted to hold 
his tongue ? ” 

“ I think you need have no fear of that.” 

“ I leave it all to you, Lieutenant,” said the 
captain, as he turned and grasped the hand 
of the young officer. “ You know all that I 
would say, but I shall leave it unsaid. It may 
be a long time before we shall meet again, 
but my best wishes go with you. Good-by ! ” 

“ Good-by, Captain Martin,” responded 
Henry. “ There ’s one thing I ’d like to ask 
of you.” 


286 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ What ’s that ? ” inquired the captain, still 
holding the hand of his friend. 

“ I probably shan’t have many chances to 
write letters, and if you could somehow get 
word to my home I should ” — 

“ Not another word. All that can be done 
shall be ; you may be well assured of that.” 

“ Thank you.” 

The two men shook hands again, and then 
Captain Martin turned away, nor did he once 
look back until he had passed down the street 
and disappeared from sight. 

Henry Miner had stood in the doorway 
watching him as long as he could be seen, and 
then resolutely he donned his hat and at once 
started on his search for Simon Safford. He 
found the man on the street to which he had 
been assigned, and at once stopped him. 

“ You are Simon Safford, aren’t you? ” he 
inquired. 

The man glanced up and down the street 
furtively before he replied, as if he was tempted 
to run rather than reply to the unexpected 
question. Apparently no way of escape ap- 
peared, and he cautiously replied, “ It ’s a 
good name, is n’t it ? ” 

“ Excellent, because it ’s the name of the 
one man above all others I want to see now.” 


THE AID OF SIMON SAFFOBD 287 

“ What d’ ye want o’ him ? ” 

u I want to see him.” 

“ He has n’t been doin’ anything so ter’ble 
bad, has he ? ” 

“ He knows more about that than I do.” 

“ If I see him anywhar I ’ll tell him ye want 
t’ see him.” 

“ Yes, do,” said Henry, his eyes twinkling 
as he spoke. “ Just tell him I have a little 
piece of work for him to do that ’ll pay him 
six dollars.” 

“ I ’m yer man ! ” 

“ Are you Simon Safford ? ” inquired Henry 
in pretended surprise. 

“ I am that ! That ’s my name an’ th’ 
name o’ my father before me.” 

“ Why did n’t you say so, then, wdien I 
first spoke to you ? ” 

“ Well — I wasn’t jest certain sure o’ what 
ye wanted o’ me, so I thought I ’d be a bit 
cautious. There ’s nothin’ like bein’ careful, 
ye see.” 

“ That ’s just the reason why I want you 
for this work I have on hand. Come to my 
quarters an hour from now.” 

“ I ’ll go with ye neow if ye say th’ word.” 

“ No, come at the time I say. I ’ll expect 
you,” added Henry, as he turned away. 


288 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ I ’ll be thar ! Six dollars, ye said, did n’t 
ye ? Can’t ye make it seven ? ” 

“ I said six ; but it won’t be anything if 
you say it out loud again.” 

“ I ’ll be as silent ’s the grave ! ” 

The young lieutenant did not delay to listen 
to any more, and at once made his way back 
to his hut. There he found Hugh, but on a 
pretext he sent him on an errand and so was 
rid of his presence, and at the appointed time 
Simon Safford, tall, ungainly, lank, his bead- 
like eyes shining with cunning, appeared, and 
Henry at once led him within the hut and 
closed and carefully barred the door behind 
him. 


CHAPTER XXV 


IN THE OLD MILL 

An hour had elapsed when again the door o£ 
the hut which Lieutenant Henry Miner occu- 
pied was opened and Simon Safford prepared 
to depart. There was an expression of per- 
plexity on his face, but his shining little eyes 
were even brighter than when he had entered, 
and the cunning which was characteristic of 
the man had never been more apparent. 

“ Neow ye won’t forgit t’ have it with ye, 
will ye ? ” he inquired, as he halted for a mo- 
ment in the doorway. 

“ No, sir ! I shall not forget. Do you, too, 
see to it that you remember your part.” 

“No fear o’ that,” replied Simon Safford 
cheerfully. “I ’m in want o’ that money.” 

“ It will be yours according to our agree- 
ment, if you do your part.” 

The young lieutenant hastily closed the 
door as if he saw no other method of bring- 
ing the interview to an end, and his recent 
visitor proceeded toward his own quarters. As 


290 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

he turned the corner he came face to face 
with Hugh, but the trapper, although he in- 
stantly recognized the man, strove to pass him 
without notice. 

The Yankee, however, was not to be so 
easily thrust aside, and grasping Hugh by the 
arm he whiningly said , 66 How be ye, Hugh ? ” 

“ All right,” replied the trapper testily, as 
he endeavored to pass on. 

“ Ever git any o’ that money out o’ th’ 
swamp at Morristown ? ” 

“ Not a bit. I ’ve a notion, though, that I 
might get some out o’ the man that got it 
out o’ me. I ’ve thought sometimes if I ever 
got hold o’ him I ’d take it out o’ him in one 
form or another.” The trapper was evidently 
angry, but Simon Safford, ignoring the threat, 
laughed loudly. 

“ Pretty dry pickin’ ye ’d find these bones o’ 
mine, I ’m thinkin’,” he chuckled. “ I don’t 
mind tellin’ ye, though,” he added slyly, “ that 
I ’ve found another an’ a better way o’ get- 
tin’ money than I did back there at Morris- 
town.” 

“ Keep it to yourself ! No one else wants 
it ! ” 

“ Good reason why. Then ye won’t join 
me, Hugh ? Is that what ye say ? ” 


IN THE OLD MILL 


291 


“ That ’s what I said, and I meant ev’ry 
word ! ” 

“ Good for you ! Just tell the lef tenant 
that, will ye, when ye go hack ? ” 

Hugh, however, broke angrily away with- 
out a word, and speedily passed out of sight. 
Simon Safford stopped and watched him, his 
face expanded in a broad grin and his plea- 
sure evidently keen from the brief interview 
he had just had. “ This never ’ll do for me,” 
he said to himself as he prepared to pass on. 
“ I most wish I ’d stuck to it an’ made that 
young chap make it ten instead o’ six. Jeru- 
shy ! I’ve a notion t’ go back neow an’ make 
him toe th’ line ! I b’lieve he ’d do it ! ” 
The man stopped and appeared to be about to 
go back ; but the recollection of the quiet 
manner of the young officer was still strong, 
and apparently thinking better of the sug- 
gestion, he continued on his way toward his 
own quarters. “ Three deown an’ three after 
I git back t’ camp,” he muttered. “ How d’ 
I know he ’ll live up t’ th’ bargain ? ’T is n’t 
likely he ’ll show up here agin for a spell, 
even if he ever gits back. Well, every man 
t’ his work, and jest neow mine ’pears t’ be 
tol’ably plain. Guess I ’d better ’tend t’ it 
right away to once ! ” His pace quickened 


292 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

at the thought, and in a brief time he arrived 
at the hut where his own quarters were. Evi- 
dently he was relieved when he discovered 
that none of his comrades were within, and 
quickly he proceeded to unlock and open a 
small strong wooden box which was chained 
fast to the bottom of the bunk he occupied. 

Hastily he searched the contents, and soon 
finding a small bottle he thrust it into his 
pocket, and then continued his search until he 
had found a small package which he also placed 
in the pocket with the bottle. As he prepared 
to lock the box and restore it to its place be- 
neath the bunk, one of his comrades entered 
the room. For a moment he stopped as he 
perceived the man upon his knees, and then, 
striving to be jocular, he said, “ Well, of all 
things ! I never thought I ’d find ye in that 
position, Simon. Goin’ t’ die ? How long 
since ye began t’ feel th’ symptoms ? ” 

Simon Salford hastily pushed the box into 
its place, and angrily facing the man, said, 
“ You come here an’ join me, Galusha! ” 

“ I don’ know as I care to, jest neow.” 

“ Keep yer tongue where it b’longs, then.” 
“I was only jokin’. I didn’t mean any 
harm,” protested the man foolishly. 

“Folks have got into trouble afore this 
from talkin’ too much.” 


IN THE OLD MILL 


293 


“ I shan’t say a word, Simon. Only ye ’ll 
have t’ own up it did look a bit ” — 

“ Look here, Galusha ! ” demanded Simon 
Safford sternly, as he faced the man, “if ye 
want me t’ tell ye ’beout that dream o’ yours, 
just say so. I ’ll ” — 

“ I did n’t mean any harm. I was jest 
jokin’,” replied the man humbly. 

“Well, some things is to be joked about 
and some ’s not. Jest ye remember that, 
Galusha, an’ see that ye don’t forget it, 
neither,” retorted Simon, as he quickly de- 
parted from the hut. 

It was evident that, whatever the feeling 
which the young lieutenant might have for 
him, there were those in the camp who looked 
upon him with a certain fear in their hearts, 
and among these were the men who shared 
his own hut. 

But Simon Safford apparently banished all 
thoughts of the feelings of his comrades to- 
ward him as he passed swiftly down one 
street and up another and at last halted be- 
fore the door of a hut which plainly belonged 
to some officers. There was no apparent fear, 
although his entire bearing had changed, 
when he rapped on the door, which was 
opened by Captain Martin himself. Appar- 


294 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

ently the visitor was not unexpected, for the 
captain at once said, “ Are you Simon Saf- 
ford?” 

“ That ’s my name.” 

“ Then this is for you,” replied Captain 
Martin, as, without bidding his strange visitor 
to enter, he turned, and grasping a bundle, at 
once thrust it into Simon Safford’s hands and 
prepared to shut the door. 

“ I say, Cap’n ” — began the caller. 

“Well, what is it, man?” demanded the 
captain, impatiently turning about and facing 
him. 

“ The lieutenant said six dollars — three 
deown an’ three when I come back to ye ” — 

“ That ’s all right. I agree to that.” 

“ I Ve been thinkin’ it over, an’ it seems t’ 
me it ’s worth more ’n that.” 

“ What is it worth ? ” 

“ It ’s worth fifteen, an’ cheap at that.” 

“ Let me have that bundle ! ” demanded 
Captain Martin, holding forth his hand as 
he spoke. “You ’re too high-priced a man 
for what we want.” 

“ Call it ten,” responded Simon Safford, 
quickly backing away. 

“ Bring that bundle here ! The guardhouse 
or the wliipping-post ” — 


IN THE OLD MILL 


295 


The face of Simon Safford turned to the 
color of ashes, and he whiningly said, “ I 
did n’t mean any harm, Cap’n ! I did n’t, for 
a fact, an’ that ’s as sure as ye ’re born ! I ’ll 
do it for six. I ’ll do it for nothin’ ! I ’ll give 
ye a sixpence besides if ye won’t make any 
fuss ! ” 

“ Be off with you, then ! ” said the captain 
sternly. “ Whatever arrangement the lieuten- 
ant made with you we ’ll all live up to. But 
you ’ll have to be on your good behavior 
now.” 

The door of the hut was instantly closed, 
and Simon Safford, with a sigh of relief and 
slowly winking one eye as if he was signaling 
to himself, said, “ That ’s a close call ! But 
it ’s worth every bit o’ twenty dollars, and the 
cap’n was gettin’ off cheap, if he only knew 
it, at fifteen. Oh, well, p’r’haps I ’ll strike 
some luck yet afore I get back t’ camp. Least- 
wise, I ’d rather be in my shoes than in that 
there young leftenant’s. He ’ll learn a thing 
or two afore he ’s done his trick, an’ that ’s jest 
as sure ’s ye ’re born, Simon Safford, an’ there ’s 
no mistake ’beout that, neither ! ” Apparently 
the man was acting upon the theory that his 
own misfortune was lessened by the increased 
peril of others. At all events, there was a 


296 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

smirk of satisfaction on his lean countenance, 
as he leisurely proceeded toward the border 
of the camp, still carrying in his hand the 
peculiar bundle which he had received from 
Captain Martin, and unmindful of the smiles 
or meaning glances with which his coming 
was greeted by those who knew who he was. 

As Simon Salford drew nearer the place he 
was seeking his manner changed, the simper- 
ing smile disappeared, and, although there was 
still the lurking keenness in his eyes, to all 
appearances he was simply an ordinary harm- 
less member of the camp at Valley Forge. 
When he passed the sentries, he gave the 
countersign in such a manner that the guards 
had not the slightest suspicion that he was a 
man who had been selected for a difficult and 
delicate task. 

When at last he had passed the outer- 
most sentry and had entered the road that 
led he knew not where, his manner again 
changed and all the alertness and slyness re- 
turned. He was still clad in the uniform of 
the Continental soldier, and whatever the pur- 
pose in his mind was, it was evident that he 
was not to leave the service in which he was 
enlisted. 

When he had advanced to a place about 


IN THE OLD MILL 


297 


three quarters of a mile beyond the outer 
guard, he began to glance keenly ahead for 
something or some one that he evidently ex- 
pected to see. As he spied the entrance to a 
lane that led into the woods on his right his 
eyes became brighter, and he said aloud, 
“ This is the place ; it ’s just as he said. Well, 
so far, so good, and here I go. It ’s worth 
twenty-five dollars, though, and no mistake.” 

Simon Safford turned abruptly into the lane, 
after he had assured himself that no one was 
near to observe him, and he had not gone far 
before he began to run. His speed increased 
until he could hear in advance of him the 
noisy waters of a brook. His smile of satis- 
faction deepened as he ceased to run and be- 
gan to proceed more slowly. In a brief time 
he came into a clearing and on the border 
could see an old mill built out over the waters 
of the stream. The quaint building was silent, 
however, and the only sound that could be 
heard was that of the stream near by. 

“ I guess he ’ll find I ’m up in the mornin’ 
with the best o’ ’em,” mused Simon Safford, 
as he leisurely approached the door of the 
mill. “ It ’s worth thirty dollars, this trip 
is, and if he ’s the man I think he is he ’ll 
offer it t’ me o’ his own accord. He ’ll say, 


298 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

4 Simon Safford, ye ’re a man o’ a thousand.’ 
Maybe he’ll say, 4 Simon, I don’t b’lieve 
there ’s a man in the whole camp, leavin’ out 
one, or two, or three, what ’s got the brains 
you have got.’ An’ I guess that ’s ’beout th’ 
state o’ the case, jest ’s sure ’s ye ’re born. I 
should jest like t’ hear him say, 4 Simon, Si- 
mon Safford, here ’s thirty-five dollars for ye, 
an’ ’t is n’t half ’nough for ye either, but 
it ’s all I happen for t’ have abeout me jest at 
the present moment o’ time.’ An’ then I ’ll 
say, 4 Never mind ’beout that jest now. I 
know it ’s worth forty dollars, but ye can hand 
me th’ other five jest when it ’s convenient for 
ye, that is, jest ’s soon ’s ye git it.’” 

Simon Safford glanced up at the silent old 
mill, but there was nothing in the sight to 
alarm him, and as he slowly approached the 
door he resumed the conversation with him- 
self. “Jerushy! I’d like t’ hear him talk 
like that. Neow jest ’spose he should say, 
4 Simon, I ’m goin’ for to make ye take fifty 
dollars, an’ it ’s worth every dollar o’ it. 
Don’t ye draw back a minute, Simon ! Jest 
take, it Simon ’ ” — 

44 Simon!” 

This time it was not the inner voice which 
he heard, but that of a man who had opened 


IN THE OLD MILL 


299 


the door of the mill and was standing before 
him. For a moment Simon Salford was 
tempted to turn and run. His colorless eyes 
were blazing with fear and his knees smote 
together. But quickly perceiving that it was 
Lieutenant Henry Miner before him, he recov- 
ered his wits and with apparent confidence 
entered the mill. 

“ Ye ’re ahead o’ time, Lieutenant. ” 

“ No ; you ’re behind time. Get to work at 
once ! ” 

This was not exactly the greeting he had 
been planning to receive, but there was some- 
thing in the young officer’s manner that seemed 
to indicate that the time for talking was gone. 
Accordingly, without a word of protest Simon 
Safford placed his bundle on the floor and then 
took from his pocket the package and bottle 
he had brought. A small goose-quill brush 
was also produced, and as soon as he had se- 
cured some water from the brook, he said, “ I 
guess we ’re about ready to begin.” 

Henry Miner at once removed his hat, and 
seating himself on the edge of a bin, bade his 
companion proceed. And Simon Safford was 
ready. With his brush, which he dipped from 
time to time in the mixtures before him, he 
soon produced under the left eye of the young 


300 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

officer the semblance of a great scar that not 
only changed the good looks of the young 
man, but altered the very expression of his 
face as well. The likenesses of deep lines in 
his forehead were next made, and these were 
added to by lines about the mouth and down 
the cheeks also. Then the nose was made of 
another color from its natural tint, the very 
eyelashes were changed in color, and the dark 
brown hair was soon streaked with gray. In- 
stead of a youthful officer of twenty-one, he 
now might easily pass for a man in middle life, 
and so skillfully had Simon Salford done his 
work that it is doubtful if Henry Miner’s most 
intimate friends would have recognized him 
without the closest scrutiny. 

“ Now I ’ll don these, if you please,” said 
Henry. 

And from the bundle which Simon Safford 
had brought was taken a somewhat faded and 
dilapidated uniform which some redcoat had 
cast away. In a brief time the young lieu- 
tenant was clad in the garments of his foes, 
and the disguise was apparently complete. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


A PUZZLING PRISONER 

“ Now, Simon,” said the young lieutenant 
when at last he was prepared to depart, u you 
are to stay here for an hour ” — 

“ And you T1 bring me the money then ? ” 
“ I am to give you half of it now and the 
other half you will receive from Captain Mar- 
tin when you report to him in camp.” 

Simon Safford’s countenance fell at the 
words, but he said nothing when the money 
was thrust into his hand. He remained 
standing in the doorway until his recent 
companion disappeared in the rough road 
that led through the forest. Then for the 
first time he glanced down at the money he 
had received, and an exclamation of disgust 
escaped his lips when he perceived what the 
sum was. 

“ Three dollars ! ” he exclaimed angrily, 
u and it was worth fifty-five ! I think I Tl 
follow the young man and explain to him 
that he has made a mistake.” 


302 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Ignoring the directions he had received, he 
instantly started in pursuit of the young lieu- 
tenant. It was now mid-afternoon and there 
were indications of a coming storm, for the 
air was chill and the low gray clouds appeared 
to be threatening. Simon Safford increased 
the pace at which he was moving and soon 
arrived at the place where the lane joined the 
road that led to the camp at Valley Forge. 
But not a glimpse had he obtained of the 
young officer. 

Suddenly he stopped and peered intently 
before him. A body of a dozen or more sol- 
diers could be seen approaching, moving in the 
same direction in which he himself was plan- 
ning to go. Evidently they were friends, he 
concluded, and he was about to slip forth into 
the road and join them when he was startled 
at beholding a man leap over the fence near 
him and step forth into the road. A single 
glance was sufficient to convince him that 
it was the disguised lieutenant, and he was 
about to hail him when he perceived that 
Henry also had discovered the approaching 
soldiers. The purpose which the young offi- 
cer had had in assuming his disguise had not 
been explained to him, but Simon Safford had 
shrewdly suspected that he was about to try 


A PUZZLING PRISONER 


303 


to enter Philadelphia, and by mingling with 
the redcoats there strive to obtain some infor- 
mation which would be useful to the leaders 
in the American camp. He had heard of 
similar attempts having been made before this 
time, and that the daring young officer was 
about to follow the plans of others he not 
unnaturally concluded. But he would at least 
not desire to be seen by his own comrades in 
his present disguise, he thought, and yet if he 
had not perceived just who the approaching 
men were his difficulties would be increased. 
He resolved to w T arn him, and raising his 
voice he called, “ Lieutenant ! Don’t you see 
who those men are ? ” 

Startled by the unexpected hail, the dis- 
guised officer turned sharply about and ran 
toward the place where Simon Safford was 
standing. As soon as he perceived who had 
spoken he angrily drew his pistol and said in 
a low voice, “ You rascal ! Did n’t I order 
you not to leave the mill for an hour ? What 
are you doing here?” 

“ Why — why, Lieutenant ” — stammered 
Simon Safford, taken aback by the sharp words 
of Henry. 

“ Now, about face ! ” demanded Henry 
sharply, u and if you have any desire to keep 


304 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

your brains where they belong, go back to 
the mill ! Do as I tell you ! ” 

There was no disputing the command, and 
the man turned and began to run swiftly in 
the direction in which he had been bidden to 
go. A momentary smile appeared on the face 
of the young lieutenant as he watched the 
awkward movements of the ungainly man, 
whose long legs and arms were performing 
marvelous feats as their owner wildly darted 
down the lane. 

Assured that Simon Safford was doing as he 
had been bidden, Henry turned again into the 
road and glanced keenly at the approaching 
men. So absorbed was he in the sight that 
he failed to look again in the direction in 
which the Yankee had departed, and so was 
not aware that his recent companion soon 
lessened his speed and in a few moments 
stopped, and once more, though with increas- 
ing caution, began to return to the roadside. 

“ That ’s a great way to get rid of paying 
me that sixty dollars he owes me,” muttered 
Simon Safford to himself. “ I ’ll jest go back 
and tell those men all about it. If they help 
me I ’ll give ev’ry one o’ ’em a shillin’. No, let 
me see, that ’ll be — twelve times one is twelve 
— that ’ll be twelve shillin’s ! I can’t afford 


A PUZZLING PRISONER 


305 


that, but I ’ll give ’em a dollar an’ they can 
divide it up to suit themselves. I ’m not 
a-goin’ to let that sixty-five dollars slip out 
o’ my hands by any such trick ’s that. No, 
sir ! ” 

Simon Safford was now standing behind 
one of the great trees near the border of 
the forest and was able to see clearly what 
was occurring in the road. He took pains, 
however, to keep himself well out of the sight 
of any passer-by, but his interest and aston- 
ishment were soon so keen that for the time 
even the amount due him for his recent ser- 
vices was ignored. 

“ What ’s the fellow up to, anyheow ? ” he 
muttered to himself, as he watched the move- 
ments of the disguised lieutenant. 

And indeed there was much to puzzle him 
in the actions of the young lieutenant, for 
Henry Miner, as soon as he had convinced him- 
self that the approaching men were really sol- 
diers of the American army, began to change 
his actions and even his very bearing. Draw- 
ing his hat down over his eyes and assuming 
an air of indifference, he waited for the men 
to approach. His presence had already been 
discovered, and evidently had created a feel- 
ing of strong interest among the men. Simon 


306 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Safford could see that they were holding their 
guns in readiness for instant use and that they 
were keenly watching the man before them, 
though he was evidently not making any at- 
tempt to escape. 

At last, when they were within a few yards of 
the place where he was standing, the entire 
force halted and the sergeant in command 
hailed the stranger. 

“ Who are you ? What are you doing 
here ? Give an account of yourself,” he de- 
manded. 

Simon Safford could hear the words dis- 
tinctly, and he turned excitedly to hear what 
Henry would say in reply. 

“ Waitin’ for you,” drawled the young lieu- 
tenant. 

“Well, here we are,” laughed the sergeant 
rudely. “We ’re looking for redcoats, but 
I must say I did n’t expect to find ’em wait- 
ing for us like this.” 

Apparently for the first time the lieuten- 
ant became aware of the character of the men 
before him. He stared stupidly, an action 
that seemed to delight them greatly, and then 
he said slowly, “ Rebels ? Are you rebels ? ” 

There was a loud laugh now from the men 
as the sergeant said, “ No, we are n’t rebels, 


A PUZZLING PRISONER 


307 


but good soldiers of the Colonies. There are 
a good many more like us, and we ’ll show you 
where they are if you ’ll come with us.” Si- 
mon Safford expected that Henry would cer- 
tainly declare himself now, but to his intense 
surprise the disguised young officer straight- 
ened up and appeared as if he was about to 
run. He glanced hastily about him in all di- 
rections as if he was seeking some avenue of 
escape, an action which caused the sergeant 
to say hastily to his followers, “ Get him, 
men ! Tie his hands behind him ! ” 

Instantly a half dozen rushed upon Henry, 
and even if he had been minded to run, the 
opportunity was lost. Soon his hands were 
securely bound behind him, he was placed in 
the midst of the body, and at the word of the 
leader the march was resumed and they were 
all again on their way toward Valley Forge. 

Simon Safford could hardly trust the evi- 
dences of his own senses. That the young 
officer would explain who he was and pass the 
men he had confidently believed. But Henry 
had not even made an effort to conceal him- 
self. There was a huge blunder somewhere, 
which doubtless would be set right when they 
returned to camp, but for the present it cer- 
tainly was puzzling to Simon. 


308 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Suddenly he chuckled as he said to him- 
self, “ Maybe he ’ll be glad to have me on 
hand to help explain things. I ’ll take after 
’em, and just as soon as I ’ve told ’em who he 
is, I ’m thinkin’ he ’ll be glad to hand over 
that seventy dollars he owes me. And cheap 
enough at that, too ! ” he added. “ Next 
time he won’t be quite so fierce to draw his 
pistol on me. He ’ll find eout that Simon 
Safford knows a thing or two ! ” 

Acting upon the impulse the man started 
swiftly in the direction in which the party with 
their prisoner had disappeared. He exerted 
himself to his utmost, and flung out his long 
arms as he ran, as if he was striving to propel 
himself by them instead of by the proper 
means which nature had bestowed upon him. 
His speed increased when, as he came to the 
summit of a low hill, he perceived the party 
he was following in the valley below. 

His face was flushed nearly to the color of 
the scanty hair upon his head, his breathing 
was labored, and his general appearance was al- 
most like that of a wild man, when at last he 
drew sufficiently near to enable him to make 
himself heard. 

“ Look here, Sergeant,” he shouted, “ ye ’ve 
made a mistake ! ” 


A PUZZLING PRISONER 


309 


The leader instantly halted at the unex- 
pected hail, and turned about to face the man. 
There was an expression of anger and disgust 
upon the prisoner’s face, but the men were 
all too excited to note it, and Simon Salford 
was too intent upon his purpose to heed. 

“Who are you? What do you mean?” 
demanded the sergeant, as he noted that the 
man wore the uniform of a Continental sol- 
dier. 

“Ye ’ve got th’ wrong man there,” puffed 
Simon Safford. 

“ What do you know about it ? ” 

“ I guess I ought t’ know,” said Simon, 
still breathing with difficulty. “ He owes me 
seventy-five dollars ” — 

A loud laugh interrupted his words, and 
the sergeant turned to Henry and said, “ Do 
you owe this man anything ? ” 

“Not a dollar,” responded the disguised 
lieutenant sharply. “I don’t deal with men 
who are drunk or crazy.” 

“ Now look here, my man,” said the ser- 
geant to Simon Safford, “you take yourself 
off, or we ’ll land you in the guardhouse.” 

“But I ’m tellin’ ye th’ truth,” protested 
Simon. “That isn’t a redcoat ye’ve got 
there. It ’s Lieu ” — 


810 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

The prisoner’s eyes glittered for a moment 
as he broke in, saying, “ Sergeant, we don’t 
treat our prisoners in this way in Philadel- 
phia. We don’t stop to let every drunken 
idiot abuse them on the street. If I owe this 
man anything he knows where he can make 
his claim.” 

“ Be off with you ! ” shouted the sergeant 
to Simon. “ Make yourself scarce, or you ’ll 
find yourself in the guardhouse along with 
this redcoat.” He abruptly gave the word 
for the party to resume their march, and Si- 
mon Salford was left staring stupidly at the 
departing men as if he were not able fully to 
comprehend what had been said to him. 

At last, apparently recovering in part his 
ability to breathe, and realizing that his well- 
meant attempt to help had been met with a 
rebuff from the prisoner, as well as from his 
captors, he slowly continued on his way to 
the camp, muttering to himself, “ That ’s a 
fine way to treat his friends, and he owin’ me 
eighty-five dollars, too ! ” 

Simon Safford was still brooding over his 
wrongs when he entered the camp. He made 
his way to his hut and restored the packages 
he had brought with him to their place in the 
box beneath his bunk ; but when he had 


A PUZZLING PRISONER 


311 


seated himself in the room, for a long time he 
remained with his face resting upon his hands, 
striving to find some solution for the perplex- 
ing problem. When two hours had elapsed 
the mystery was still as dark as it had been 
when he returned. 

The scanty supper had been served, and 
Simon found that he was not to go on guard 
until midnight. He was still meditating over 
his wrongs when it suddenly occurred to him 
that he had been bidden to report to Captain 
Martin, who was to pay him the sum which 
Henry Miner had declared was due him. In- 
stantly he started for the captain’s quarters, 
and greatly to his elation he was at once ad- 
mitted into his presence. 

“ You did your work, I fancy,” began the 
captain, “ and have come for your money.” 

“ It is n’t that alone,” said Simon hesitat- 
ingly. “ But the lieutenant ’s in trouble, Cap- 
tain.” 

“ Is that so ? ” Captain Martin spoke 
slowly, but his glance was keen as he looked 
at the man. 

“ Yes, sir, Captain,” continued Simon more 
boldly. “ He ’s a prisoner here in our own 
camp. I did my best to help him. I fought 
’em off for an hour, but they finally got him 


312 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

away. Then I tried to explain heow ’t was, 
but they would n’t listen to a word.” 

“ It was a noble fight,” said Captain Mar- 
tin glibly. 

“ I done my best.” 

“ Now let me tell you something for your 
own benefit. Lieutenant Miner is n’t a pris- 
oner here in Y alley Forge. Indeed, he is n’t 
in Valley Forge at all.” 

“ But I saw him with my own eyes,” began 
Simon. “I” — 

“Do you dispute my word?” demanded 
the captain in apparent anger. 

“No. No, sir. I — I” — 

“ He is n’t here. Perhaps you deceived 
yourself. And furthermore, we ’ve a whip- 
ping-post for men whose tongues wag too 
freely. Lieutenant Miner is not here, and 
I know whereof I am speaking. And you 
will not speak of your mistake to any one ! ” 


CHAPTER XXVII 


THE DEPARTURE 

When Captain Martin had declared that Lieu- 
tenant Henry Miner was not a prisoner in 
Valley Forge he had spoken truly, for at that 
very time the young officer, still clad in the 
cast-off garments of some redcoated soldier, 
was at least five miles beyond the borders of 
the camp. With ten other men clad in similar 
uniforms, and all guarded by a force of twenty 
Continental soldiers, he was marching steadily 
in the direction of the place whither Congress 
had fled, and where the few prisoners whom 
the American army had secured were kept. 

Although Captain Martin was aware of 
this fact, his vague statement only served to 
increase the confusion in Simon Safford’s 
mind, but it is to be questioned if his mind 
would have been cleared had the captain told 
him of that which he himself knew. 

“ I think ye ’re mistaken, Captain,” he ven- 
tured to remark, “ for I see him with my 
own eyes. And he was a prisoner, too. I ’d 


314 A LIEUTENANT UNDER W A SHIN G TON 

fixed him up so that his own mother would 
have taken him for a redcoat, and ’t was only 
nat’ral that the sergeant should ’a’ been de- 
ceived ; but when I tried to explain how ’t was, 
the’ would n’t any o’ ’em listen t’ me, not even 
the lieutenant himself. I know what I’m 
talkin’ ’beout, Cap’n,” he added eagerly. “ I 
did n’t want t’ see the young man get into 
trouble.” 

Captain Martin had stood while Simon Saf- 
ford was speaking, and there was a slight 
smile on his lips, although the expression of 
his face was stern. When the man stopped 
for a moment he said quietly, “ I owe you 
some money, I think. You earned it, and I 
have no doubt you did your part well.” 

“ Yes, sir ! Yes, sir ! ” responded Simon 
quickly. “ He did say as how you ’d pay me 
the rest o’ the eighty ” — 

“ Eight ? I thought it was six dollars you 
were to have.” 

“ I believe he did say six,” replied Simon 
Safford humbly. 

“ And you have received three ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Here ’s the balance, then,” said the cap- 
tain, as he held forth the money. As Simon 
took it, he added, “Now you have received 


THE DEPARTURE 


315 


what was due you for your help. But there 
may be more coming to you.” 

“ Yes, sir ! Yes, sir ! I understood that.” 

“ If you speak of what you have done, or 
even tell of what in your foolishness you think 
happened to Lieutenant Miner, you shall have 
the full measure of lashes due you ! ” The 
captain spoke sternly, but as he saw the as- 
tonishment and perplexity of the man before 
him he added in a more kindly way, “ You 
may have made a mistake, Simon. You may 
have disguised the young man so completely 
that even you yourself may have been de- 
ceived. You cannot be positive that the 
man you saw brought back to camp was the 
same one you had fixed up. It was only a 
natural mistake, and no one will blame you 
for it ; but it is one of those things you are 
not to speak of to any one! To any one, you 
understand ! ” he added with increasing se- 
verity. 

“ Yes, sir, I understand. That is, I don’t 
just see ” — began Simon. 

“ Y ery well. Then my hint will be suffi- 
cient. Good evening.” 

Finding himself thus dismissed, Simon Saf- 
ford at once departed from the hut. But his 
thoughts were strangely confused. The threat 


316 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

of the captain and his suggestion as to the 
mistake that might have been made were min- 
gled with a sense of mortification and cha- 
grin. It was still early in the evening, and 
the snow which now was lightly falling made 
the outlines of the camp somewhat clear and 
distinct. 

As he walked on toward his own quarters he 
found himself on the street where the trapper’s 
hut was, and at once, unmindful of the warn- 
ing words of Captain Martin, he resolved to 
seek him out and learn from him, if possible, 
where Henry Miner was, for curiosity was not 
the least of the elements in the makeup of 
the mind of the strange man. 

In a brief time he found Hugh and at once 
demanded of him, “ Where ’s that young 
lieutenant o’ yours?” 

“ You ’ll have to ask him,” replied Hugh 
dryly. 

“ Don’t ye know where he is ? ” 

“ I know he is n’t here.” 

66 When ’ll he be back ? ” 

“ I can’t say.” 

“ He ’ll be back pretty soon, won’t he ? ” 

“ What do you want to know for ? What 
is it to you, any way ? ” demanded Hugh 
gruffly. 


THE DEPARTURE 


317 


“ Oh, I did n’t mean anything wrong. He 
and I just had a little matter o’ business be- 
tween us. ’ T was n’t anything like fin din’ that 
gold in the swamp,” he added, chuckling as 
he perceived Hugh wince under the reference. 
“ He just happens for t’ owe me eighty-five 
dollars — no — let ’s see — he paid me three, 
so it’s only eighty-two dollars he owes me 
now. You don’t happen t’ have that amount 
o’ money ’round, do ye ? ” 

“ Owes you eighty-five dollars?” said the 
trapper slowly. 

“ That ’s what I said.” 

“ I don’t believe it.” 

“ That ’s not so strange,” acknowledged the 
irrepressible Simon. “ Seems kind o’ queer t’ 
me myself. Most too good t’ be true, so t’ 
speak.” 

“ Well, if the lieutenant owes you that much 
money, then all I have to say is that you 
must get it of him yourself.” 

“ That ’s just what I come for. When ’ll 
he be back ? ” 

“I told you that I didn’t know; but I 
don’t mind tellin’ you that I expect him 
some time between now and next summer.” 

“ Come neow, Hugh, be honest with me. 
I did n’t mean for t’ throw up that affair o’ the 


318 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

swamp, an’ I don’t mind sayin’ that when he 
pays me the rest o’ that ninety dollars, I ’ll 
give you a part o’ it. Neow, when is he ex- 
pected back here?” 

“ Won’t you say anything to anyone if I 
tell you ? ” 

“No, I won’t.” 

“ Not even to your messmates ? ” 

“Tell them f Well, I rather guess not! 
Not if I know myself ! ” 

“ Nor any one else ? ” demanded Hugh 
soberly. 

“ Nobody ! ” 

“ Then I don’t mind tellin’ you all I know 
’bout it.. Now, mind ye promise not t’ tell 
a soul in Valley Forge,” he added warningly. 

“ Not a soul,” eagerly assented Simon Saf- 
ford. 

“Well then,” began Hugh, his voice sink- 
ing to a whisper and his body leaning forward 
as he spoke, “ I haven’t the leaat idea.” 

Simon Safford stared stupidly into the trap- 
per’s face, but when Hugh broke into a loud 
laugh, he turned angrily away, nor did he 
once glance behind him until he had arrived 
at his own quarters. He hastily entered, and 
disregarding his comrades, cast himself upon 
his bunk, nor did he move until he was sum- 


THE DEPARTURE 


319 


moned for his nightly duty as picket. Then 
in the midst of the storm he endeavored to 
protect himself, but he was more mindful of 
the perplexing question still unsolved in his 
mind than he was even of his stormy sur- 
roundings. 

Meanwhile, the little force of Continentals 
with their eleven prisoners, of whom Lieuten- 
ant Henry Miner was one, had been marching 
steadily until late in the evening. Henry was 
aware that the few prisoners whom the Amer- 
ican army had secured were not kept in the 
camp at Valley Forge, and therefore when he 
was ordered to join the few stragglers that 
had recently been secured, and set forth from 
the camp, the order was no source of surprise 
to him. Indeed, if any of his captors had 
looked keenly at him he might have been sur- 
prised at the apparent cheerfulness with which 
he received the order. He even glanced slyly 
at two of the men whom he well knew, to see 
if they showed any signs of recognizing him, 
and when he was convinced that no one sus- 
pected him of being other than that which he 
appeared to be, there was even a gleam of 
satisfaction to be seen on his face. 

And yet the circumstances might well have 
been deemed strange. Here he was a prisoner 


320 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

in the army of which he was one of the junior 
officers, and doubtless a word would have set 
him free. But somehow the word was not 
spoken, and when the little force departed 
from the camp he appeared to be fully con- 
tented as he marched in the very midst of 
the prisoners. Certainly it was strange that 
he should be. there, and stranger still that he 
should be so content. 

A careful lookout was maintained, for 
prowling bands of foragers were known to be 
in the vicinity, and even an attempt to rescue 
the prisoners might be made if their expedi- 
tion was known to the soldiers in Phila- 
delphia. 

At dusk, when the party halted at a lonely 
farmhouse, no news had been received of any 
peril, and while the women served the men 
with such homely fare as the farm afforded, the 
prisoners endeavored to converse among them- 
selves, but were sternly ordered to be silent. 

The march was soon resumed, but when 
the snow began to fall and the signs of a 
coming storm increased, it was decided to 
push forward until a place of shelter for the 
night could be secured. Such a place was 
found a few miles farther on, and evidently 
assured of their welcome from the people who 


THE DEPARTURE 


321 


dwelt on the farm where the halt was made, 
the force was divided so that a part might 
secure the shelter of one barn while the other 
part sought another. The prisoners also were 
divided into two divisions, and when guards 
had been stationed they were told that they 
might rest for the night. 

Henry found himself in the loft of the barn 
with four other prisoners, and soon stretched 
himself upon the hay to secure such sleep as 
might be had, but his companions were asleep 
before his own eyes closed. The events of the 
day had been such that they were not easily 
banished from his thoughts, and the very 
place in which he now found himself was of 
itself sufficient to make him fully mindful 
of his peril. At last, however, sleep came to 
him, and he was breathing as deeply and regu- 
larly as his companions sleeping by his side. 

It was still dark when he was awakened by 
the voice of some one near him. Although 
he was not able to see any one at first, he could 
distinctly hear the whispered words. 

“ There ’s another party in the yard,” some 
one said. 

“ How many ? ” 
u I counted ten.” 

“ Redcoats ? ” 


322 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ I can’t tell. They ’ve halted in front o’ 
the house. I thought I ’d report.” 

The conversation ceased, and from the 
sounds Henry concluded that at least two 
men were creeping from the loft. He had no 
difficulty in understanding that one of the 
men on guard had come to report to the offi- 
cer in command the discovery he had made. 

Henry was wide awake now and intensely 
excited. Whether or not others had been 
awakened by the whispered conversation he 
had no means of knowing. For a brief time 
he remained quiet and listened intently. The 
regular breathing of at least a part of the 
men could still be heard, and the wind as it 
swept past the barn was shrill and strong. 
But not a sound of the men outside could 
he hear. 

Suddenly he felt rather than heard one of 
the men nearest him beginning to slide slowly 
from his position on the hay. It was one of 
the prisoners, he instantly concluded, and al- 
though he himself was counted among their 
number he quickly decided to try to thwart 
the man’s attempt. For a brief moment he 
hesitated whether he should seize him or call 
out that some one was trying to escape. The 
rude ladder that led to the floor below was 


THE DEPARTURE 


323 


on the opposite side of the hayloft, and there 
the man must go before he could gain the 
exit from the place. If he could quietly gain 
the top of the ladder before the other, he 
might be able to prevent the escape without 
creating a disturbance that would alarm the 
men outside the barn, and instantly acting 
upon the suggestion he, too, began to crawl 
upon his hands and knees toward the ladder. 

Several times he was compelled to pause 
in his efforts when he came in contact with 
the body of some sleeping man, but as it be- 
came apparent that the sleeper was not easily 
disturbed, he resumed his efforts, and in a 
brief time gained the open spot where the 
top of the ladder was placed. A hasty ex- 
amination revealed the fact that the ladder 
had been removed from its place and that the 
only method of descent was to drop to the 
floor below. Such an action, though it was 
not dangerous, for the distance was not more 
than seven or eight feet, would be certain to 
arouse the guards below, and Henry was about 
to turn back, assured that the prisoner would 
be unable to escape, when suddenly he felt 
some one by his side. The other man was also 
aware of Henry’s presence now, and for a 
moment neither moved nor spoke. 


324 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

“ Who *sl outside ? ” whispered the strange 
man. 

“ I don’t know/’ whispered Henry in reply. 

“ 1 9 m going to find out,” said the other. 

Instantly Henry seized him, hardly aware 
of what he was doing, and in the struggle both 
fell together through the open place to the 
floor below. Instantly there was an outcry 
and a rush of men from within and without 
the barn to the place where the two had fal- 
len. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


WITHIN THE STOCKADE 

For a brief moment there was a scene of in- 
describable confusion in the barn. The calls 
of the officers, the noise of men outside 
the doors, and the movements of the men 
within all added to the excitement. In the 
midst of it all two more of the prisoners 
hastily crawled to the spot where the top of 
the ladder had been resting and fell together 
to the floor below. 

Henry, for a moment partly stunned by the 
force with which he had struck the floor, 
quickly recovered, and, convinced that he was 
in no wise injured by his mishap, had seized 
the body of the man nearest him, and in the 
darkness was holding him fast, despite his 
desperate efforts to free himself. 

The officer in command had been loudly 
calling for lights to be brought, and as soon 
as these had been produced and he had sta- 
tioned some of his followers in front of the 
great doors in order that they might be pre- 


326 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

pared for any rush that might be made, he 
ordered these doors to be opened, and the 
light fell full upon the faces of the prisoners 
on the floor. Even then Henry did not relax 
his hold upon his man, and the efforts of two 
soldiers were required to separate them. 

“ What ’s the trouble ? What ’s the cause 
of all this ? ” demanded the officer sternly, af- 
ter his men had entered and surrounded the 
four prisoners. 

Not one of them was able to make any re- 
ply, although the question was twice repeated. 
The prisoners stared stupidly at one another, 
but still no one spoke. 

“Well, ’twas fortunate for us that you 
happened to stop here, Captain,” said the offi- 
cer to one of the men outside the barn. “ It 
looks very much as if these men were trying 
to break loose. But we ’ve stopped any trick 
they may have had, and ’t will be all the worse 
for them. I thought they might care for a 
little sleep, but it seems they ’re not anxious 
for it. We ’ll put out again right away. The 
sooner they ’re turned over the better it will 
be for all concerned.” 

As soon as he had spoken the officer de- 
parted from the barn and summoned the other 
party in the adjoining building, and prepara- 


WITHIN THE STOCKADE 


827 


tions were at once made for resuming the 
march. The storm had by this time subsided, 
and it was possible for the party to see all 
about them. A part of the force which 
had arrived at the farmhouse and indirectly 
been the cause of the confusion was left to 
lend additional strength to the little body of 
troops in whose care the prisoners were, and 
afterwards the young lieutenant learned that 
these men had come from the very place to 
which he and his fellow prisoners were being 
conducted and had been on their way to Val- 
ley Forge. They had been aware that a party 
from the American camp was likely to be met 
on the way, and accordingly had not been 
surprised when their presence at the old farm- 
house had been discovered. 

When the march was resumed and Lieu- 
tenant Henry Miner with his closely guarded 
companions had been three hours on the way, 
the light appeared in the eastern sky, and a 
halt was ordered for breakfast. It was evi- 
dent that there were certain well-known places 
on the route where halts were made and pro- 
visions could be secured, and before the desti- 
nation was gained even the very signals that 
it was safe to approach became known to the 
disguised young prisoner. 


328 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

On the third day, without any further mis- 
haps, which was due doubtless in part to the 
fact that added precautions had been taken 
after the occurrence in the barn, the party 
arrived at the place they were seeking. It was 
the first time Henry had ever been there, and 
he looked about him with interest, but no 
time was afforded him in which to make ob- 
servations, for the prisoners were at once con- 
ducted to a large fence, or stockade, and no 
information was required to show that this 
was the very place where the few prisoners se- 
cured by the American soldiers were confined. 

It was a cold winter day, and the cheerless 
aspect for a moment caused even the heart of 
the hardy young lieutenant to misgive him. 
Had his purpose been a reckless one ? Had 
he been wise to listen to the suggestion of 
Captain Martin ? 

At Valley Forge, in spite of the scantiness 
of the supplies, at least there was a mea- 
sure of liberty, but once shut in behind the 
gloomy stockade, even that would be gone. 
The gray skies, the chill air, the very appear- 
ance of the men, all served to increase the 
feeling of depression in his heart, and it was 
only by a strong effort of his will that he was 
enabled to disguise his real feelings. 


WITHIN THE STOCKADE 


329 


As the prisoners were turned over to the 
officials in charge, their names were registered, 
and each checked off to correspond to the list 
that had been sent. Henry had been list- 
lessly watching the proceedings, hardly aware 
that they in any way concerned himself, 
when he saw a man approaching dressed in 
the uniform of a Continental colonel. Even 
his arrival seemed to arouse no interest among 
the prisoners, not even when he took the list 
of names and glanced searchingly at it. 

Apparently satisfied, the colonel returned 
the fist, speaking as he did so in a low voice 
to the officer and then turning abruptly away. 
The prisoners were then led in single file to the 
gate and one by one passed through to the en- 
closed yard. Henry Miner was the last man 
in the line, and as he drew near, the officer in 
command touched him lightly on the shoul- 
der, saying in a low voice, “ Travis, the colonel 
wants to speak to you.” 

Henry looked up quickly at the words, but 
stared blankly at the man. 

u The colonel wants to speak to you,” re- 
peated the officer. u You ’re to come with 
me.” The man shut and barred the gate and 
then turned to Henry. For a moment his 
assertion had been without meaning to Henry, 


330 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

until suddenly it flashed into his mind that 
“ Travis ” had been the name which Captain 
Martin had explained was to be assumed by 
him while he was a prisoner. And in his 
depression he had even forgotten it. The 
thought served to rouse him, and striving to 
act the part assigned him, he quietly followed 
the man, who soon conducted him into the 
presence of the colonel and at once with- 
drew. 

Henry found that he was now alone with 
the officer, who was keenly watching him, 
and for a brief time was silent. At last he 
said, “ And so you have been made a prisoner, 
have you ? ” 

“Yes, sir,” replied the young lieutenant 
humbly. 

“ In what battle ? ” 

“ I don’t think it was in any battle.” 

“ You don’t?” 

“ Yes, sir ; that is, I was in the fight at 
Germantown.” 

“ So you were. So you were. General 
Grant in particular lost a good many of his 
men by capture. Of course you were one of 
his men ? ” 

“ No, sir, I was one of ” — 

“You are mistaken,” said the colonel 


WITHIN THE STOCKADE 331 

sharply. “ This letter from Captain Martin 
which I am holding in my hand,” and as he 
spoke the colonel held up to view the letter 
to which he had referred, “ distinctly states 
that you were under General Grant. Captain 
Martin knows, does he not ? ” 

“ Yes, sir, I think he does,” replied Henry, 
smiling slightly. 

“ Very well. You doubtless were wounded 
in that battle, for I see that you have a deep 
scar under one eye.” 

Henry bowed but did not speak. He was 
somewhat puzzled to understand just what it 
was that the colonel was striving to do. His 
manner as well as his questions were not of 
the kind he had expected. 

“You have entirely recovered, I trust, 
from the effect of that wound ? ” continued 
the colonel. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ And are as strong as you were before the 
battle?” 

“ I think so.” 

“ Don’t you know so ? ” said the colonel 
sharply. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ That ’s better. You understand, I sup- 
pose, that the prisoners here don’t live upon 


332 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the fat of the land, though I can tell you that 
we treat them with much more grace than 
our poor fellows receive in your sugar-houses 
in New York.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Of course, I’m not blaming you for what 
your men have done,” said the officer blandly, 
and Henry even thought he discovered a 
twinkle lurking in his eyes as he spoke. “ But 
a prisoner’s fare is not the best anywhere. 
Still, it can be mitigated somewhat. Have 
you any money ? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

“ Then here is a little for you. I don’t want 
to see even my worst enemy suffer.” The 
colonel held forth a few pieces of coin, and as 
the prisoner hesitated he said shortly, “ Take 
them. You ’ll find you may need them, 
and you’ll know how to use them as they 
ought to be used. Perhaps you ’ll want more 
before you ’re done with it.” Puzzled to un- 
derstand what it all meant, Henry took the 
money and placed it in his pocket, but before 
many days had elapsed he clearly perceived 
the reason for the colonel’s action. 

“Now then,” said the colonel, referring 
again to the letter of Captain Martin, “ let me 
see. Your name is Miner, is it not?” 


WITHIN THE STOCKADE 


333 


“ Yes, sir.” 

“ What ! ” 

“Travis, I mean,” said Henry hastily, in 
confusion. 

“Strange that a man should forget his 
own name.” 

“ I did n’t forget,” said Henry in confusion. 
“ I thought ” — 

“ Don’t forget again. If any one should 
suspect you of resembling Lieutenant Henry 
Miner, whose family I chance to know quite 
well, it would be a misfortune for all concerned. 
You doubtless know the lieutenant ? ” 

Henry made no response, for the colonel’s 
manner was still puzzling. 

“It might be well for you not to know 
who I am when I chance to make the rounds 
of the yard,” suggested the colonel. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ And if you have anything to communi- 
cate to me — any complaints as to your treat- 
ment, or anything that is wrong in the yard — 
it will be better for you to speak directly to 
the guards. They will report all such mat- 
ters to me, and I can then personally see to it 
that they are adjusted.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ I need not assure you that we look upon 


334 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

your being received here among our prisoners 
as a matter of considerable importance. We 
have come to a time when we simply must — 
You understand what I mean ? ” said the 
colonel, breaking off abruptly. 

“ I think I do.” 

" It requires a keen wit and a quick re- 
sponse.” . 

Henry bowed, but did not speak. 

“ And a man who is cool and does not lose 
his head in a crisis.” 

Once more the young lieutenant bowed 
slightly. 

“ Captain Martin has assured me that you 
are the very man for us. You can readily 
understand why we were not able to use any 
of our men here, and had to send to Valley 
Forge. I look upon the work you have to 
do as of supreme importance at this time. 
You may succeed or you may fail. Much 
will depend upon circumstances, but more 
upon yourself, and it is a task in which no one 
can aid you directly. Keep your suspicions 
to yourself and don’t report to me until you 
have something definite to say. We have no 
time, and less inclination, for mere suspicions. 
In fact, all I can say to you now is that you 
must depend entirely upon yourself. I shall 


WITHIN THE STOCKADE 


335 


not be unmindful of your personal peril, and 
shall do all that lies within my power to pro- 
tect you, but that little is almost nothing. 
If you are successful you without doubt will 
be treated as all successful men are, and if 
you fail you must not be disappointed if your 
failure is misunderstood and you suffer its 
natural (or unnatural) consequences/’ 

The colonel had risen while he was speak- 
ing, and his evident seriousness deeply im- 
pressed the young lieutenant. “ I ’ll do my 
best, Colonel,” he said simply. 

“ To be sure you will. Now you must take 
your place among your fellow prisoners.” 
Stepping to the door the colonel summoned 
an orderly, to whom he said, “ Take this pris- 
oner to the yard. Don’t let him get away 
from you ! ” Without another word the colo- 
nel resumed his place at his table and Henry 
Miner followed the man in whose care he had 
been placed, as he led the way to the stockade. 

In a brief time he was admitted and con- 
ducted by one of the guards to the rude little 
hut he was to occupy with several of his fel- 
lows. These quarters were arranged within 
the stockade, and it was evident that a mea- 
sure of liberty was given the men, for as Henry 
followed his guide he could see that groups 


336 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 


were huddled about a fire of burning logs and 
that no particular order seemed to be observed 
in the makeup of these assembbes. 

As soon as be had entered the but which 
was to provide a shelter for him, he arranged 
his few belongings and then at once went forth 
to strive to mingle with the men who were 
his fellow-sufferers. He had advanced, how- 
ever, hut a few yards when to his intense con- 
sternation he perceived that one of the men 
who were approaching was Jack Lippard him- 
self. Simon Safford’s paint was hardly able 
to conceal the pallor that spread over the 
young lieutenant’s face at the sight, and for 
a moment he could not decide what to do. His 
problem was speedily solved for him, and by 
the prisoner, John Lippard, himself. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


IN STRANGE COMPANY 

The young lieutenant partly turned away his 
face when John Lippard approached, but he 
restrained his impulse to run, assuring him- 
self that by such action he would only in- 
crease suspicion and draw additional atten- 
tion to himself. Trembling with excitement 
he waited for the man to approach, and his 
voice was as unnatural as his general appear- 
ance when he replied to the question which 
John Lippard asked him when he stopped, 
apparently impressed by the fact that a new- 
comer had been added to the number of the 
men confined within the stockade. 

66 Just come ? ” inquired John Lippard. 

“ Yes,” replied Henry. 

“ How did you happen to be taken ? ” 

“ Picked up by a party of the rebels. I was 
too near Valley Forge.” 

John Lippard laughed good-naturedly as he 
said, “Oh, well, never mind. It ’s not so bad, 
that is, if you happen to have a little money 
about you.” 


338 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

Henry did not feel called upon to explain 
that he had a small amount about his person, 
although the statement of Jack Lippard some- 
how coincided with the words of the colonel. 
He was too deeply interested in his effort to 
discover whether or not the man had recog- 
nized him. Surprised as he had been by the 
presence of his enemy among the prison- 
ers, and dismayed by the unexpected meeting, 
he quickly recalled the statement of Captain 
Martin that the man had been sent there with 
others that had been captured and that justice 
would soon be done him. There was nothing 
in the manner of Jack Lippard to indicate that 
he had recognized the new prisoner, or was in 
any way suspicious of him, and made some- 
what bolder by the fact Henry resolved to ask 
him a few questions himself. 

“ Been here long ? ” he inquired. 

“ Longer than I meant to be,” laughed 
John Lippard. 

“ Expect to be exchanged ? ” 

“ Exchanged ? No ! I ’ll never be ex- 
changed.” 

“ I don’t understand.” 

“ That ’s not strange. Perhaps when you ’ve 
been here a week or two you ’ll know more 
about it.” 


IN STRANGE COMPANY 


339 


Without waiting to continue the conversa- 
tion John Lippard passed on, nor did Henry 
see him again until several days had elapsed. 
His words, however, remained in his mind and 
increased his eagerness to be about the task 
which had been assigned him. 

Through the weeks that had elapsed since 
the disastrous engagement at Germantown, 
the leaders of the American forces had been 
increasingly perplexed by the continuous losses 
which had occurred among the few prisoners 
they had secured. Every two or three days 
some of the men would be missed, and despite 
the fact that additional precautions were taken 
to guard them, the losses still continued. 
There was no break in the stockade, no holes 
were dug beneath it ; it was impossible for the 
confined men to climb the fence without being 
seen by the guards, and as the character of the 
men to whom that specific duty was assigned 
was known to be of the very best, the myste- 
rious disappearance of the prisoners continued 
to puzzle and trouble those who had charge 
of them. 

Conferences had been held to discuss the 
matter; various expedients had been adopted, 
— but the disappearances continued, and it 
seemed to be well-nigh impossible to discover 


340 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the means of escaping which were employed 
by the captured redcoats. 

It had been the suggestion of Captain Mar- 
tin himself that some trusty man should be 
disguised as a redcoat, and after he had been 
made a prisoner that he should be confined 
within the stockade and, left to his own de- 
vices, should endeavor to learn how the Brit- 
ish soldiers escaped from the prison yard. 

And the young lieutenant, Ilenry Miner, 
had been selected for this difficult task. It 
certainly had not been of his own choosing, 
but the need of securing the desired knowledge 
was so great and the urgency of Captain Mar- 
tin had been so keen that he had yielded a 
reluctant consent, and as a result now found 
himself in the yard in the midst of the prison- 
ers. The words of Jack Lippard had implied, 
therefore, more to the young lieutenant than 
perhaps they would to an ordinary prisoner, but 
although they had increased his conviction 
that there was some understanding among the 
men, they had not given him any further in- 
sight into what the scheme itself might be. 
But his determination to do his best had 
been strengthened, and he decided to do his 
utmost and to begin at once. 

His best efforts, however, seemed to he 


IN STRANGE COMPANY 


341 


doomed to failure. The men were not un- 
friendly, but although he strove to lead some 
of them on to talk of the escape of their com- 
panions, apparently all that any one knew was 
that some of the men had gone. As if to in- 
crease his confusion it came to pass that for a 
week not one escape was reported. The men 
seemed to be reasonably content with their 
lot and indifferent to the question of release. 

On the second day of his confinement Henry 
discovered the purpose for which the money 
had been given him. Late in the afternoon 
of that day an old woman, bent with age and 
apparently feeble, was permitted to enter the 
yard. On her arm she carried a basket filled 
with food which she herself had prepared, and 
this she disposed of among the men for small 
sums. As the prisoners’ fare, although better 
than that which was given the soldiers in Wash- 
ington’s army, was somewhat scanty, the few 
men who were possessed of any money were 
thereby enabled to better their lot somewhat, 
and Henry Miner was quick to respond to her 
offer to dispose of some of her wares to him. 

Her appearance had made him suspicious 
at first that her errand was more than that of 
merely providing food, but when he learned 
that her visits were of almost daily occurrence 


342 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

and that she had free access to the yard his 
suspicions were somewhat relieved. Then, too, 
her appearance was that of a feeble old woman, 
and as she hobbled about the yard he per- 
ceived that the treatment she received at the 
hands of the men was merely that of good- 
natured respect. Her age and feebleness alike 
seemed to appeal to the men almost as much 
as did the viands in her basket. 

One of the prisoners had explained to Henry 
that the old woman had a son who had been 
serving under Clinton and had been a prisoner 
in that very yard, but she herself was very 
bitter about it and had declared, even in his 
own presence, that she “ would rather have 
seen him hanged than a soldier among the 
redcoats.” 

“ She does n’t appear to object to selling 
us something to eat,” Henry had laughingly 
suggested. 

“ That ’s just business. She ’d take our 
money as quick as any,” the prisoner had re- 
sponded. “ And I don’t suppose the rebels 
object to her feeding us as long as we can 
pay for it. If what I hear is true, I ’ve an 
idea that they have about all they want to do 
just to feed themselves, not to say anything 
of feeding us.” 


IN STRANGE COMPANY 


343 


“ How long do you think we ’ll be kept 
here ? ” 

“ Only just till General Clinton can get his 
hands on the fox.” 1 

u I don’t want to stay here till then.” 

“ Why don’t you leave, then ? ” demanded 
the man laughingly. “ Some have n’t stayed 
for that.” 

“ I ’d like to, but I don’t know how to get 
out.” 

“ I can’t tell you, for I don’t know myself 
how they went. But they got away, though, 
for all that, if reports are true.” 

There was nothing to be learned from the 
man and his suspicions of the old woman were 
quieted. The problem was apparently no 
nearer solution than when first he had been 
admitted into the yard. He had seen John 
Lippard several times, but apparently the man 
had no interest in him, and Henry was too 
certain of Jack’s shrewdness and too uncer- 
tain of his own disguise to venture to follow 
him up, although somehow he was convinced 
that he would be able to give all the informa- 
tion he so greatly desired to obtain. 

Another week elapsed, and still Henry had 

1 General Washington was commonly known in the Brit- 
ish army at this time as “ the fox.” 


844 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

not been able to discover any secret under- 
standing among the prisoners, and, strange to 
say, there had not been one escape reported 
since he had been admitted, although he was 
convinced that no one, unless it might be John 
Lippard, had any suspicion that he was other 
than what he appeared to be, so that he did 
not connect the abrupt break in the escapes 
in any way with his own presence in the yard. 
The old woman still made her daily visits and 
provided food, which he had almost come to 
depend upon. His money, however, was nearly 
gone, and he hesitated about asking the colo- 
nel for more, not only because he was aware 
how scarce it was, but also because as yet he 
had failed to discover the least part of that 
which he had been sent to secure. He was 
beginning to consider seriously whether or 
not it would be wise for him to ask for his 
release, for if the escapes had ended he might 
be of more service at V alley Forge than in his 
idle life among the prisoners. 

The men in the hut to which he had been 
assigned had been friendly, but he had not 
been able to learn any more from them than 
from the others, and, in fact, it was only at 
night when they stretched themselves upon 
the floor that they could be said to be together. 


IN STRANGE COMPANY 


345 


Henry had shared in turn with them the food 
he daily purchased from the old woman, but 
his generosity was still unrewarded in the line 
he most desired it to be. 

He at last came to the conclusion that these 
men, at least, knew nothing of the means by 
which their former comrades had escaped. 
He had now been for more than two weeks 
an inmate of the prisoners’ camp, and nothing 
had been attempted. As the night drew on 
he resolved that on the morrow he would send 
word to the colonel and ask for permission to 
return to Valley Forge. 

A drizzly rain had been falling in the after- 
noon, which at nightfall increased to a steady 
downpour. The men were all driven to the 
shelter of their huts, and not long after they 
had received their supper they wrapped them- 
selves in their blankets and stretched them- 
selves upon the floor, prepared to forget the 
storm by sleeping. 

How long Henry had been asleep he had 
no means of knowing, when he was awakened 
by the touch of a hand upon his shoulder and 
the voice of some one whispering in his ear. 

“ It ’s time,” said the voice. “ Don’t stir 
till you see me move to the door.” 

Before the young lieutenant could reply it 


346 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

flashed into his mind that here, perhaps, was 
the very opportunity for which he had been 
waiting. Instantly every sense was alert, and 
as he turned upon his side to enable him to 
perceive what was being done his heart was 
beating violently under his excitement. 

He could see in the dim light that the man 
was enveloped in a cloak and that he moved 
slowly and stepped cautiously among the sleep- 
ing men. He could see him as he bent low 
over a motionless form and doubtless whispered 
to it what had been said to himself, but he 
now obtained a momentary glimpse of a light 
which indicated that the man was holding a 
dark lantern in his hand. To his surprise the 
man moved again toward him and stepped 
noiselessly to his side. There was a momen- 
tary gleam of the light upon his face, and then 
the stranger whispered, “ You’re not the man 
— but come. Sach ! ” he added warningly, 
as one of the sleepers moved uneasily in his 
position. 

For a moment the silence and darkness in 
the room were intense, and then Henry felt 
a gentle tug upon his sleeve, and was aware 
that the time for action had now arrived. 

As he slowly approached the door he per- 
ceived that it was slowly and silently opened 


IN STRANGE COMPANY 347 

from without, and as soon as he and his two 
unknown companions had passed out it was 
again closed and barred. 

There were now four of them outside the 
hut. The rain was falling steadily, and the 
darkness at first seemed to be too dense to 
enable Henry to see about him. In a brief 
time, however, his eyes became somewhat ac- 
customed to the dim light, and when at a 
whispered word he was bidden to follow he 
at once began to move through the storm. 
He had no conception of where they were 
going or who the men were with whom he 
found himself, but he was determined now to 
go on and learn if possible what it was his 
unknown companions were attempting to do. 

Slowly and cautiously the men advanced 
until they arrived at a place near the fence, 
where they halted. The leader tapped lightly 
upon the fence, and instantly there was a 
like response from the opposite side. To 
Henry’s intense surprise he perceived that a 
part of the fence was quietly removed, and 
then the men passed through the opening one 
by one. As soon as all had gained the 
outer side, they listened intently for a mo- 
ment, and then, when it was learned that the 
guard was not near, the portion of the fence 


348 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

that had been removed was quickly and noise- 
lessly restored to its place, and then, at a low 
word from the leader they all began to move 
stealthily out into the night. Henry could 
see that there was still some fear that the 
guard might return and discover them, and 
that all were prepared to silence him in- 
stantly ; but the escape was not discovered, 
and soon they were increasing the speed at 
which they were moving. The one who had 
been waiting for them outside the fence had 
been wrapped in a cloak, but now the cloak 
was discarded, and Henry almost expressed 
his astonishment audibly when he perceived 
who their guide was. 


CHAPTER XXX 


A DISCLOSURE 

It was the old woman whom he had fre- 
quently seen in the prison yard disposing of 
her viands to the hungry men and from whom 
he himself had frequently purchased food, 
who now stood before him. Much of her ap- 
parent weakness was gone, and as she moved 
about in the midst of the little band she was 
almost as energetic and certainly was as ex- 
cited as if she had been a young girl. 

The astonishment of Henry was so great 
that he watched her, almost unmindful of his 
own perilous position, but suddenly becoming 
aware that the eyes of John Lippard, who 
with a sinking of his heart he perceived was 
also one of the number, were upon him, he 
quickly regained his self-control and endeav- 
ored to appear unmindful of the actions of 
the woman. A part of the mystery of the 
disappearance of the former prisoners was 
now made clear. The removal of a section of 
the fence, the stealthy approach of the man 


350 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

to the hut, the silent withdrawal of the se- 
lected men were all understood now, but the 
fact that John Lippard was in the company 
was something that greatly increased his own 
peril and uneasiness as well. 

Previously he had thought that if he should 
discover the means of escaping from the yard 
or should be able to make his way out with 
those who were escaping, that he would have 
no difficulty in breaking away and in return- 
ing to the place with the information he had 
secured. But now he began to fear that he 
might not be able, at least not without great 
difficulty, to free himself from his troublesome 
companions. Not one of the men did he re- 
cognize except John Lippard, and that the 
man would soon declare his identity he had 
no doubt. 

However, there was but little time af- 
forded for fears or doubts, for one of the 
men, who appeared to be the guide, gave the 
word for them to follow him, and the little 
band at once set forth, leaving the chattering 
old woman behind them. 

Their advance was difficult, for the rain 
was still falling and the ground beneath their 
feet was wet and slippery. Sometimes the 
route led across a sandy field and then changed 


A DISCLOSURE 


351 


to the woods, where the wet boughs of the 
trees struck them in the face or dashed their 
moisture over the running men. Slight heed 
was given these things, for the one desire 
seemed to be to place the greatest possible 
distance between them and the prison yard 
they had left before the morning light should 
come. On and still on they pushed their 
way. 

There were moments when Henry was 
tempted to dart into the adjacent woods and 
escape from his comrades. It would be easy 
to do this, he assured himself, but every time 
when the suggestion presented itself he re- 
strained his impulse, both because he had not 
as yet learned all that he hoped to and also 
because the very presence of John Lippard in 
the company was something that demanded an 
explanation he had not as yet secured. That 
Jack had recognized him he somehow felt 
convinced, but as they pushed forward and 
the man was still silent he began to question 
if there might not be something in the confi- 
dence which Captain Martin had expressed 
and evidently felt in him. And yet Henry 
himself was convinced of the treachery of 
John Lippard, and he was fearful of his own 
betrayal, but still he kept on with the men 


352 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

and just before the dawn a halt was made. 
There was a brief whispered consultation be- 
tween the guide and one of the men, and then 
the guide advanced a few yards and gave a 
low, peculiar whistle. This call was quickly 
answered by some one who could not be seen, 
and the party instantly resumed its way and 
hastened forward. 

They had not advanced more than a hun- 
dred yards when they halted before a build- 
ing which Henry saw was a low stone barn. 
Into this they all entered, the door being 
opened for them by a man who had joined 
them and whom the young lieutenant in- 
stantly concluded must be the one who had 
replied to the whistle of the guide. Hungry 
and weary from the toil of the march, all the 
men were glad to seek the places which were 
assigned them between the hay and the outer 
wall. As daylight soon appeared Henry per- 
ceived that he was able to peer out into the 
yard through the cracks in the wall. He was 
now alone, for no two of the men had been 
assigned to one hiding-place, and he could 
see and hear all that occurred in the yard 
outside. 

In the early morning a party of soldiers 
rode into the yard and summoned the farmer 


A DISCLOSURE 


353 


who dwelt in the adjoining house, for the barn 
was almost a lean-to of the dwelling. They 
were Continentals, Henry instantly perceived, 
and his excitement was keen as he listened in- 
tently to the conversation that ensued. 

“ Some of our prisoners got away last 
night,” said the leader, “ and we’re out scour- 
ing the country for them. Have you seen 
anything of any strange men hereabouts ? ” 

“ Naw,” replied the farmer in a surly tone. 

“ No one been here? ” 

“Naw,” repeated the farmer in tones still 
more surly. 

“ They might be hiding in your barn with- 
out your knowledge.” 

“ Think I ’d know it if they was there.” 

“We might take a look,” suggested the 
soldier. 

“ Look all ye please an’ welcome,” growled 
the farmer. 

There was a brief interview among the sol- 
diers, and then the one in command turned 
again to the farmer, saying, “We ’ll push on 
now, but if you see anything of these men, 
you report it ! ” 

The farmer made no reply and the soldiers 
at once rode out of the yard. It certainly had 
been a narrow escape, and Henry felt a measure 


354 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

of relief, for he had not as yet secured all the 
information he desired, and if Jack Lippard 
did not speak or had not recognized him, as 
the young lieutenant was beginning to trust 
he had not, then there was much more to gain 
before he would be willing to desert his new 
companions. 

Food was brought the hidden prisoners soon 
after, but they did not come forth from their 
places of concealment throughout the day. 
When evening came, however, they were again 
summoned and stood together on the floor 
of the barn, preparing to resume their flight. 
They had had nothing to eat since morning, 
and their hunger and impatience were mani- 
festing themselves in an unmistakable manner. 

Their guide, apparently unmindful of their 
discomfort, said sharply, “ Before I go I ’m 
goin’ to have the oath of every one o’ ye. 
Here, you,” he said, pointing to Henry as he 
spoke, “ step up here. I ’ll take you first, seem’ 
as how I don’t know who you are. Now, say 
after me, ‘ I solemnly swear with my hand on 
the Book never to tell anybody how I escaped, 
or who helped me, or where I went, so help 
me God!’” 

For a moment Henry was almost staggered 
by the unexpected demand. An oath to him 


A DISCLOSURE 


355 


was a very serious matter, and to take it would 
mean that the very purpose for which he had 
entered upon his perilous task must be aban- 
doned. While he stood uncertain as to what 
was best for him to do, John Lippard suddenly 
spoke up and said, “ Drop it, man ! This is no 
time for such tomfoolery. You’d a good deal 
better feed us than make us swear ! ” 

His comrades at once expressed themselves 
as being heartily of the same mind, and the 
guide, with apparent reluctance, desisted, and 
returning to the house, soon brought the food 
for which the hungry men were clamoring. 

To Henry’s delight the oath was not again 
referred to, and as soon as the supper had 
been eaten the party set forth on its nightly 
march. Henry was exceedingly desirous of 
remembering the route of their journey, but 
the direction was changed so frequently and 
the region was so unknown that he found 
great difficulty in keeping in mind the vari- 
ous points they were passing. 

When day again came, to Henry’s intense 
surprise, they halted at an old burying-ground, 
and to his horror the guide at once removed 
a headstone, which yielded easily to his pull. 
When this was removed an entrance into a 
tomb was seen sufficiently large to admit the 


356 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

men one by one, and in this manner they de- 
scended into the abode of the dead, Henry 
himself following the others in their descent, 
though his heart was beating furiously in his 
excitement. 

When he had entered, however, he speedily 
perceived that the place was a large and some- 
what roomy vault, and that doubtless any 
bodies that had been placed there had been 
removed and the space had been enlarged for 
the very purpose for which it was then being 
used. 

The guide had descended with the men, and 
when all had entered, he said to the leader, 
“ Now, I ’ll go back and carry word to the 
man who ’ll come for ye to-night, I ’ll see that 
something to eat is sent here and then ” — 

Suddenly the man stopped as the sound of 
voices outside could be heard. “ Look at that 
grave,” some one was saying. “ The head- 
stone ’s fallen down and the place is cavin’ in, 
as sure’s you’re born. Let’s look at it.” 

It was too dark to enable Henry to perceive 
the faces of his comrades, but the very silence 
itself was eloquent with the fear of discov- 
ery which possessed them all. The sound of 
the footsteps of the men approaching the hid- 
ing-place could be distinctly heard. Suddenly 


A DISCLOSURE 


357 


the guide emitted a groan that was startling. 
The sound of the approaching footsteps ceased 
abruptly and then the groaning was repeated, 
all of the men in the tomb joining as the pur- 
pose of the guide was perceived. 

This time when the sound ceased the foot- 
steps outside could be more distinctly heard, 
and it was evident that the men who had been 
approaching the grave from a motive of curi- 
osity had had that motive fully satisfied, for 
they were fleeing from the spot with a haste 
that was as expressive as it was undignified. 
Henry and the guide instantly peered out 
from the opening and watched the fleeing 
men as long as they could be seen in the dim 
light. Then, laughing heartily, they rejoined 
their fellows. 

“ We’ve seen the last o’ those men,” said 
the guide. “ They won’t bother us again.” 

“ Some one else may find us, though,” sug- 
gested the leader. 

“ Serve ’em the same way. Ye ’re as safe 
here as ye ’d be in Clinton’s quarters. Now 
I ’ll start out and I ’ll see that ye have some- 
thing t’ eat, and that ye have a good guide 
for the night.” 

The man at once departed, first restoring 
the headstone to its place, and the inmates of 


358 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the tomb were not again disturbed. At night- 
fall the expected guide arrived and the nightly 
march was resumed, but for some reason 
which Henry was unable to understand the 
direction was again frequently changed. It 
was evident that the men were not moving 
without some definite plan, but just what it 
was he was not able to perceive. 

That night and the night following were 
used in marching, the men each day remaining 
hidden, one day in a barn and the other day 
in a haystack that was not far distant from a 
farmhouse. Food was provided by men who 
were evidently in league with the British, and 
Henry was doing his utmost to fix them and 
the places in his memory. 

When the halt at the haystack was made 
it was later in the morning than was usually 
the case when they stopped, and the sun had 
been above the horizon for an hour or more. 
The air was also much warmer, and for a 
brief time the men seated themselves together 
on the sheltered side of the stack, keeping a 
careful lookout and waiting for their break- 
fast to be brought to them. 

There had been a brief silence, for all were 
wearied by the night march, — a silence that 
was abruptly broken by John Lippard. “ I ’ve 


A DISCLOSURE 


359 


a story to tell,” he began, “ and while we ’re 
waitin’ for our breakfast is a good time for 
me to tell it.” 

Henry glanced up at his face as the man 
spoke, and his heart instantly sank in the fear 
that almost overwhelmed him. 

Apparently unmindful of the effect of his 
words, John Lippard continued. “As ye 
know, I ’ve had a bit o’ a deal with both 
sides since this war began. I was in the 
Pennsylvania militia, but I was n’t so strong 
for the Colonies but that I was able to help 
the other side on a bit, though it ’s no one’s 
business just what I did or how I did it, either. 
Maybe if I ’d been treated right I ’d have 
been ’s good a Continental ’s any, but now 
I ’m for the king, an’ I don’t care who knows 
it.” 

“ God bless him,” interrupted one of the 
men solemnly. 

“ W ell, one time, a spell ago, when I was 
servin’ in the Pennsylvania militia an’ the 
army was in the camp back at Morristown, 
an’ afore the rebels had had their boots 
whipped off o’ ’em at Brandywine and Ger- 
mantown, I was out foragin’ one day, for the 
rebels don’t give you much t’ eat, as we ’ve 
all o’ us found out since we ’ve been took 


360 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

prisoners, I ’m thinkin’. Well, as I was sayin’, 
I happened t’ be out foragin’ — not entirely 
on my own account either, for there were 
some o’ the officers who were mighty willin’ 
to share with me whatever I found — an’ I 
happened to find a pig strayin’ ’round loose 
in the road. Now what would you do with a 
pig that you happened to find like that ? ” he 
suddenly demanded, looking quickly up as he 
spoke. 

Henry’s face was ghastly, but neither John 
Lippard nor his companions seemed to be 
aware of it. One of the men laughed as he 
said, “ I ’d put the pig in my pocket.” 

“ Exactly what I did ; or rather, I slung it 
over my shoulder and started back to camp 
with it,” said John Lippard. “ On my way I 
fell in with a young fool who, just because 
he was a leftenant, thought he was the big- 
gest man on earth. An’ what d ’ye think he 
did?” 

“ Took your pig away from.you,” suggested 
one of the men. 

“ That would n’t ’a’ been anything, but the 
fool went and reported me, and what d’ ye 
s’pose I got? Thirty-nine lashes on the bare 
back ! ” he added savagely, replying to his 


A DISCLOSURE 


361 


own question. “ An’ the man that did it is 
that man there ! ” 

As John Lippard spoke he rose to his feet, 
and, his face blazing with uncontrolled rage, 
pointed at Lieutenant Henry Miner. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


THE CONTEST NEAR THE HAYSTACK 

A silence had fallen over the little company 
when John Lippard ceased speaking, and the 
young lieutenant was aware that he was the 
centre of observation. That the glances he 
received were not friendly was evident, and 
the almost uncontrollable rage of John Lip- 
pard as he advanced toward him caused his 
pale face to become still more ghastly. The 
position in which he was seated, with his back 
against the hay, his companions being seated 
in a semicircle before him, instantly banished 
the wild thought that arose in his mind of 
making a dash through their midst and run- 
ning for the shelter of the woods which were 
not far away. He had no means by which 
he might defend himself, and as he saw John 
Lippard draw a knife from the bosom of his 
shirt he realized that his own immediate peril 
was greatly increased. 

The action of the man, however, instantly 
caused his companions to leap to their feet, 


THE CONTEST NEAR THE HAYSTACK 368 

and rushing in between him and the young 
lieutenant, they stood glaring at both men as 
if they were minded to deal in a harsh man- 
ner with each. 

“What are you doing ?” demanded the 
leader savagely of John Lippard. 

“ Leave me alone an’ you ’ll soon see ! ” re- 
torted the angry man, striving at the same 
time to break through them. 

In an instant his companions had seized and 
disarmed him, and as they held him firmly, 
the leader in a low voice said, “We ’ve had 
enough of this, Jack ! I don’t care who the 
man is, you ’re not going to make trouble for 
us all. We ’re none too sure of ourselves 
any way here, and for you to let all the world 
know by your wild yells that all they Ve got 
to do is to come out and take us, is something 
we can’t and won’t allow. No, no, Jack ! ” he 
added in a more quiet manner. “ Leave the 
man alone. His case will be attended to ; you 
need have no fear of that.” 

Quickly the bearing of the angry man 
changed, the flush of anger faded from his 
face, and speaking in his ordinary tones he 
said, “ Ye ’re right an’ I ’m wrong. I won’t 
touch the fellow. I ’d been watching him 
ever since we started, an’ at last my back got 


364 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

to burnin’ so that I did n’t seem to be able 
to help myself. But I ’m all right now,” he 
added. “ Ye need n’t be a bit afraid that 
I ’ll make any more trouble.” 

Apparently satisfied that the immediate 
danger was past, the leader turned to Henry 
and said, “ Is what this man says the truth ? ” 

“ A part of it is.” 

“ We’ll find out more about that afterwards. 
For the present I want you to give me your 
word that you ’ll not try to escape, nor try to 
get us into trouble. W e ’ll help you keep 
your promise,” he added threateningly. 

“ I promise that I won’t try to get away,” 
said Henry quietly, “ and as for getting you 
into trouble, I couldn’t do that if I wanted 
to, for I have n’t much of an idea where we 
are.” 

The leader did not continue the conversa- 
tion, and all the men soon resumed the posi- 
tions they had occupied at the outbreak of 
the trouble. A silence rested over all, and 
every man appeared to be busy with his own 
thoughts. Henry glanced occasionally at 
John Lippard, but the man did not appear to 
be aware of his presence, and the expression 
upon his face betrayed nothing as to his pur- 
pose. He had subsided for the time at least, 


THE CONTEST NEAR THE HAYSTACK 365 

but the young lieutenant thought he knew 
the man too well for him to trust him. For 
the present there was peace, but he felt con- 
fident that the disclosure which Jack had 
made would soon increase the peril in which 
he now found himself, and that was already 
almost more than he felt that he could en- 
dure. 

The sun climbed higher into the heavens, 
but the man who was to bring them food had 
not yet appeared. Wearied by the long 
march in the preceding night, and hungry 
from the long time that had elapsed since they 
had tasted food, the men soon began to mani- 
fest an impatience which was doubly alarming 
to their leader. 

At last, unahle to endure the strain longer, 
he rose to his feet and said, “ There ’s been a 
mistake somewhere. If you ’ll stay here I ’ll 
go out and look about and see what can be 
done.” 

An eager assent was given to his sugges- 
tion and the man at once departed, but an 
hour afterwards, when he returned to the 
hiding-place, he brought neither food nor any 
report that would aid them. “ What ’s to be 
done ? ” he inquired. 

u What ’s the country hereabouts ? ” said 


366 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

one of the men in response. “ Any houses 
near here ? ” 

“ Only one that I could see, and that does n’t 
appear to be occupied.” 

“ Then I suggest that we all go out in dif- 
ferent directions, and perhaps some of us will 
be able to stir up something.” 

“ Stir up too much, I ’m afraid,” said the 
leader thoughtfully. “ But I don’t know that 
there is anything else for us to do. We ’ll 
have to be careful, and whether we find any- 
thing or not we must all be back here by the 
middle of the afternoon. But what ’ll we do 
with him?” he suddenly added, as he pointed 
at Henry. “ We can’t leave him here alone, 
and we must n’t let him go out alone either.” 

“ That ’s right,” responded one of the men 
quickly. “It never will do to take him or 
leave him.” 

“ Let him stay here and let Jack Lippard 
stay to guard him. I don’t think he ’ll be 
likely to get away from Jack,” suggested 
another. 

“Hardly,” responded the leader, smiling 
grimly as he spoke. “ Well, I don’t know but 
that ’s the best plan for us to follow. Think 
you can look after him, Jack, till we come 
back?” 


THE CONTEST NEAR THE HAYSTACK 367 

“ I ’ll try/’ said John Lippard quietly. 

“ Then we ’ll start/’ said the leader, and 
soon Henry was left alone with his enemy 
under the shelter of the haystack. The one 
pistol which was in possession of the party 
had been given by the leader to John Lippard, 
doubtless believing that its mere possession 
would be sufficient to prevent the young lieu- 
tenant from making any attempt to escape. 
Unknown to them all, however, he had loaded 
it only with powder, and as he departed he 
said to J ohn, “ If the rebel tries to get away, 
shoot him. But if he is quiet don’t make any 
noise, for your sake and for us all.” 

The man had promised implicit obedience, 
but Henry Miner, fully aware how little he 
was to be trusted, did not once in the first 
half hour that passed after the departure of 
the men withdraw his eyes from his guard. 
Neither had spoken, and the silence seemed 
to increase the feeling of depression that had 
settled upon the young prisoner, for such in 
fact he now kne^Y himself to be. Somehow 
he felt assured that his effort to aid was 
destined to be defeated, and that instead of 
being a voluntary prisoner among the men 
whom his own army had captured, soon he 
would be a prisoner in truth and shut behind 


368 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

the walls of the jail in Philadelphia, where 
he had understood the redcoats confined their 
own prisoners of war. The prospect certainly 
was not cheering, and as he watched Jack, 
who was seated near him and holding the 
pistol in his hand, his fears steadily increased. 

Suddenly John Lippard leaped to his feet, 
and Henry, startled by the unexpected action, 
also instantly arose, and the two men stood 
facing each other. The eyes of the elder man 
were blazing with rage, and it was not difficult 
for Henry to understand that his enemy be- 
lieved that his hour of vengeance had arrived. 

Henry Miner was no coward, but he was 
aware that his knees were unsteady as he stood 
watching the man before him. For a brief 
time neither spoke, and then John Lippard 
said, “ W ell, my time has come at last, and 
I ’ve been waiting a long while for it.” 

The young lieutenant did not reply, but his 
face became a shade paler as he looked steadily 
at the man before him. 

66 Yes, my time ’s come,” repeated John Lip- 
pard, “ an’ I don’t know but I ’ll give ye time 
to say your prayers. But ye want t’ be quick 
’bout it.” 

Henry Miner neither moved nor replied, and 
still stood gazing intently at his enemy. 


THE CONTEST NEAR THE HAYSTACK 369 

“ All right, if ye don’t want to,” said John 
with a laugh. “ If I had some one here t’ help 
me I ’d give ye a chance to look at my back, 
before I finish ye. I think ye ’d find the 
sight an int’ resting one, leastwise it is to me, 
an’ I think ’t would sort o’ prepare ye for 
what ’s to come.” 

Still Henry Miner did not move, but stood 
watching the man before him with an intensity 
that even John Lippard could not ignore. 
“ Any special message ye ’d like t’ have me 
give any one ? ” he inquired. “ I know I ’m 
not called upon t’ be so merciful, but I thought 

I’d” — 

Suddenly Henry darted forward in a wild 
attempt to seize the hand which held the pis- 
tol before it could be fired, but John Lippard 
evidently had been prepared for this very ac- 
tion, for instantly he discharged his weapon. 
There was a flash, a loud report, and for an 
instant Henry felt almost stunned; but quickly 
aware that he was unharmed, he again leaped 
forward at the man, who he knew had another 
weapon concealed in the bosom of his shirt. 
The men grappled and quickly fell together 
to the ground, and then followed a struggle 
that in itself was an epitome of all the horrors 
of war. Over and over they rolled, each ex- 


370 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

erting all the strength he possessed and striv- 
ing desperately to hold the other. In Henry’s 
left hand he held the right hand of his adver- 
sary, while his own right was held by the left 
hand of John Lippard, and neither dared to 
relax his hold to attempt to draw the knife 
from its place. 

Henry Miner was strong, but his contestant 
was heavier and even stronger than he. But 
courage was born of desperation, and ivith 
a fierceness indescribable the young officer 
fought for his life. He took no thought of 
time, nor could he have told whether it was 
day or night, for sometimes everything became 
black before his eyes. Bending, twisting, turn- 
ing, the two men continued their struggle, 
the momentary advantage which one might 
gain instantly lost in the redoubled efforts of 
the other. 

With a sob Henry soon realized that his 
strength was nearly gone. If John Lippard 
continued the struggle much longer he knew 
what the issue must be. In sheer desperation 
at the thought he savagely exerted himself once 
more, but the effort he felt was vain. Slowly 
yet steadily he could feel that his arms were 
being forced to the ground. He could even 
see the gleam of triumph that flashed from the 



HENRY NOW REALIZED THAT HE HAD LOST 


















































THE CONTEST NEAR THE HAYSTACK 371 

eyes of his foe. A roaring sounded in his ears, 
and he almost fancied that he could hear the 
voices of men not far away. The contest was 
nearly at an end, and Henry now realized that 
he had lost. 

Suddenly, however, he became convinced 
that the sound of voices which he had imagined 
he had heard was real. He strove to cry aloud, 
to call for help, but the effort was more than 
he had strength to accomplish. The grasp 
in which he was held was not relaxed, and he 
was hardly aware that there was a rush of men 
upon them and that the two contestants were 
forcibly torn apart. Arms were about him, 
supporting his helpless body, but he could not 
reply to the questions that were asked of him. 
He could see that J ohn Lippard was almost as 
exhausted as he, and that he too could not 
answer the questions which were asked of 
him. 

There was, however, but a brief delay, for 
the men, assisting their prisoners to walk, 
speedily departed with them, moving toward 
the adjacent woods. Here an opportunity to 
rest was granted, and as soon as Henry had in 
part recovered from the effects of his desperate 
encounter, he became aware that he was in 
the hands of a half dozen men whom, from 


372 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

their appearance, he took to be farmers. But 
it was impossible to determine to which side 
they belonged. They were conversing in low 
tones, but he was able to hear a part of what 
was said, and instantly he began to listen in- 
tently. 

“ What do you say we should do with ’em, 
Joe ? ” one inquired. 

“ Take ’em to Valley Forge,” replied the 
man who had been addressed. 

Henry’s heart leaped within him at the 
words, for now he was assured that they 
were friends and not foes. 

“ How far is it ? ” the first speaker was 
asking. 

“ About a dozen miles or so,” replied Joe. 

“ Come along, then,” said the other, and 
soon the march was resumed. 

Henry was walking beside “ Joe,” and eager 
to explain who he was, he said, “ How soon 
will we be at Valley Forge ? ” 

“As soon’s we get there,” replied Joe 
glumly. 

“ Look here,” said Henry quickly, “ I ’m 
no redcoat ! I ’m one of the Pennsylvania 
militia ” — 

“Perhaps you might be General Wash- 
ington.” 


THE CONTEST NEAR THE HAYSTACK 373 

“ No, I ’m not,” replied Henry soberly. 
“ But I was a prisoner of those prisoners. 
I ’m no redcoat, I tell you. I ’m as good a 
friend of the Colonies as you are, and I can 
prove it to you, too ! ” 

“ You just happened to be in bad com- 
pany,” laughed Joe. 

“ I ’m Lieutenant ” — 

“I don’t care if you are Alexander the 
Great, you ’ve got to come ’long with us. 
You can tell your stories to them that know; 
but as far as I ’m concerned I ’m going to 
take you straight to Valley Forge.” 

Assured that all present attempts to ex- 
plain who he was would be useless, the young 
lieutenant became quiet and passively fol- 
lowed his captors, as they swiftly led the way 
through the sombre forest. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


CONCLUSION 

After a march which consumed several hours 
and was frequently broken by the stops for rest 
that both prisoners required, the lines at Val- 
ley Forge were entered and the two men whom 
the farmers had taken were turned over to the 
soldiers and speedily lodged in the guardhouse. 
Shivering with the cold, for his garments 
were in tatters, almost exhausted by the efforts 
which he had been compelled to make to keep 
up with his captors, Henry Miner neverthe- 
less at once endeavored to explain to the 
guard who he was and how it had come to 
pass that he was a prisoner in the army of 
which he himself was an officer. 

But the guard was incredulous, and for a 
time Henry was unable to convince him that 
he was different from what he appeared to be. 
At last in desperation he said, “ If you don’t 
believe what I say, will you take a letter to 
Captain Martin for me ? That won’t do any 


CONCLUSION 


375 


harm to you, and I know it will help me. 
Will you do it ? ” 

“ I can’t take it,” said the guard hesitat- 
ingly. 

“ You can send it by some one, can’t 
you?” 

“ I might do that. Yes, I ’ll do that much.” 

After some difficulty the means for writing 
a letter were obtained and a brief note was 
written, in which the young lieutenant begged 
of his friend to come to his aid. This letter 
was at once dispatched, and with an impatience 
which it was almost impossible for him to 
control Henry waited for the coming of the 
captain, assured now that his troubles were 
near their end. 

But the hours passed, and no word came 
from his friend. The guard had been relieved, 
and the mocking smile with which he had 
departed had been as irritating to Henry as 
the captivity itself. Even John Lippard, 
who had not spoken since they had been 
brought into the camp, had added to his 
chagrin by the leer which now appeared upon 
his face. 

The long night passed, and still no word 
had come from Captain Martin. Wretched 
and miserable, Henry waited until afternoon, 


376 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

unable to understand what the delay might 
mean, and his fear increased that his letter 
had not been sent or that a great mistake 
had somewhere been made. He was about to 
beg of the guard — for the same man was on 
duty again who had sent his note on the pre- 
ceding day — to try once more, when he was 
delighted by the appearance of the captain 
himself. 

“ I was not in the camp yesterday,” he ex- 
plained as soon as he had warmly greeted the 
young prisoner, “and have only just come 
back. I found your note and am here. Now 
the first thing we ’ll do will be to get you out 
of this place, and then we ’ll listen to your 
story.” 

Henry’s release was speedily obtained, and 
as they departed from the guardhouse the 
captain wrapped a blanket around his shiver- 
ing friend, but his action could not entirely 
hide the smile that crept over his face as he 
did so. 

“ Oh, I know I am not a very attractive 
man at the present time,” began the lieuten- 
ant. 

“ Yes, you are, lad ! Never more so in all 
your life,” interrupted the captain. “ It ’s 
true your uniform needs repairs, but then I 


CONCLUSION 


377 


never thought that uniform very attractive, 
even at its best. And I ’ve seen you, too, 
when your face had been shaved and your 
general appearance was not quite so woe-be- 
gone ; but still I don’t know that I ever saw 
you when I thought you looked better than 
you do to-day.” 

Henry made no reply, nor did either speak 
again until they had arrived at the captain’s 
quarters. There, after a scanty meal had been 
served and a change of clothing had been 
secured, the young lieutenant related the story 
he had to tell. 

His friend sat listening intently, only inter- 
rupting by an occasional question, and when 
at last Henry had told all, he said quietly, “ I 
think you did well. I fancy you know what 
next is to be done ? ” 

“ Heal with Jack Lippard,” said Henry 
quickly. 

“ Jack will receive his deserts ; you may be 
well assured of that. But it was of yourself 
I was speaking.” 

“ No, sir, I don’t think I know, then,” said 
Henry. 

“ You are to go back with your story, tell 
it to the colonel, arrest all who had any part 
in your escape, and even retrace the way you 


378 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

went when you escaped from the prison yard 
and lay hold upon every Tory who helped you. 
I know it ’s a bit hard,” he added quickly, as 
he perceived that Henry’s face fell, “ but 
really, I don’t think it ’s any harder than the 
life here. You have no conception of what 
that is. And no one can do this work except 
yourself, and it is not necessary for me to 
explain to you its importance.” 

“ When shall I start ? ” inquired Henry 
simply. 

“ To-morrow morning. This time, however, 
I think we shall be able to provide you a horse. 
There are very few horses in Valley Forge, so 
I hope you will appreciate the compliment 
which is done you.” 

On the following day Henry, accompanied 
by Hugh, and each mounted upon a horse, 
set forth from the camp. Their journey was 
successfully accomplished ; the young lieuten- 
ant was able to make his report to the colonel, 
and then was sent in company with a small 
force to attempt to follow the way which had 
been used in the escape. In spite of the dif- 
ficulties of the previous journey, Henry was 
able to follow for the greater part the line of 
march, and several of the Tories who had as- 
sisted the escaping prisoners were placed under 


CONCLUSION 


379 


arrest. He heard, too, that the visits of the 
“ feeble ” old woman into the prisoners’ yard 
with her basket of viands abruptly ceased, and 
that in the following months of the winter few 
indeed were the men who escaped. 

With this task accomplished, Henry returned 
to his place in V alley Forge. As to what had 
been done with John Lippard he was unable to 
learn. Captain Martin, in response to his in- 
quiries, would simply remark that “ Jack had 
been treated as he justly deserved.” 

“ But he owned up that he was playing a 
double game, and that he was giving the red- 
coats word of what we were doing,” persisted 
Henry. 

“ He has received his just deserts,” said the 
captain. 

“ Was he hanged or shot ? ” 

“ Can you not be content with what I have 
told you ? ” 

Whether he was “ content ” or not, Henry 
Miner was at least sufficiently wise to cease 
questioning ; but it was not until long after 
the winter had gone that he learned of the 
fate of his personal enemy, and even then it 
may be that the mystery was almost as myste- 
rious as before. 

The terrible winter, however, afforded the 


380 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

perplexed young lieutenant all the demands 
upon his strength and time that he required, 
and even the fate of the man who, he was con- 
vinced, was a traitor was soon pushed into the 
background. Captain Martin appeared to be 
content with what had been done, and Henry 
strove to be satisfied, for his confidence in his 
friend was unbounded. 

The one relief which the young lieutenant 
found in the dreary time was in the labors of 
Baron Steuben. That sturdy old general, 
after declining the flattering offers that were 
made him for his services in some of the best 
armies of Europe, had decided to give his aid 
to the feeble people who were struggling for 
their liberty in the land across the sea. And 
his presence in the camp at Valley Forge was 
a continuous inspiration to the desperate army. 
Irascible, energetic ; sometimes, in his rage at 
the awkwardness of the men, as he drilled 
them in the manual, strangely mixing his Ger- 
man, French, and English in his expressions, 
still beloved of the men, the very fact that the 
American army left Valley Forge in the fol- 
lowing June in reality much stronger than at 
the time when it had entered the camp, was in 
no small measure due to the zeal of the sturdy 
baron. 


CONCLUSION 


381 


As the winter passed the sufferings of the 
men increased. On the 16th of February, 1 
General Washington wrote the American 
General Clinton of New York : “ For some 
days past there has been little less than a 
famine in the camp. A part of the army 
has been a week without any kind of flesh, 
and the rest three or four days. Naked and 
starving as they are, we cannot enough ad- 
mire the incomparable patience and fidelity 
of the soldiery, that they have not been, ere 
this, excited by their sufferings to a general 
mutiny and desertion.” There are letters from 
other generals in the camp at Valley Forge 
at this very time which plainly show that they 
expected “ the army in all human probability 
to dissolve.” 

Congress, too, was halting, timid, and in- 
active. That the feeling which had been 
aroused by some against the great commander 
was prevalent even in Congress is evident from 
the fact that when Conway, angered at his 
failure to be “appreciated” by Washington, 
presented his resignation, although General 
Washington greatly desired to be rid of the 
presence of the troublesome man, Congress 
refused to accept his resignation, and left him 
to continue his plottings against the leader. 

1 1778 . 


382 A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON 

A smaller man than Washington would 
have given up his position in disgust. Serv- 
ing without salary, giving himself to the ut- 
termost to his feeble and struggling country, 
his army suffering and almost without sup- 
plies of any kind, Congress failing to give 
him the support it had promised and to which 
he was entitled, the friends of the treacherous 
General Lee and of the incompetent dandy, 
Gates, urging that each should be placed at 
the head of the army instead of the “ incom- 
petent ” Washington, — a man without the 
great soul of the great leader would have 
abandoned his post and resigned in disgust. 

But the greater the trial appeared to be, 
the greater became his greatness. Perhaps 
fortitude is developed only in the presence of 
peril, and patience only in suffering, and hope 
only in times of darkness. It may be that cour- 
age is only developed by danger. Whether 
or not these things are true, it is nevertheless 
true that the example of Washington among 
his men was an incentive to every follower. 
The very fibre of the new nation was being 
strengthened by its trials, and great men were 
being fashioned as well as a new nation. 

In after years we have come to understand 
that no nation can be greater than the men 


CONCLUSION 


383 


that compose it; that true men are made 
only as fortitude, patience, strength, and hope 
are developed, and that these qualities are 
formed only by the ability to meet and over- 
come difficulties. The coward may be he 
who runs from a school-book as well as from 
a redcoated soldier. The weak man is he 
who gives up to his difficulties, and the strong 
man is he who masters them. Successful 
men ever have to overcome their circum- 
stances. Every man is either a victim or a 
victor. 

This was the lesson of the lessons learned 
by A Lieutenant under Washington. 


Electrotyped and printed by H. O. Houghton & Co. 
Cambridge , Mass., U. S. A. 








OCT 10 1903 










N 















v 


* M 

























